the vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him he resigneth his kingdome and becometh a moonke he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish against Penda king of Mercia The xxx Chapter AFter that king Oswald was slaine his brother Oswie being about 30 yeares of age tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Northumberland gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of 28 yeares being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and his people which as yet were pagans In the first yeare of his reigne which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne which was sonne to Osrike so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia and Oswin in Deira continuing in perfect friendship for a season till at length through the counsell of wicked persons that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes they fell at debate and so began to make warres one against an other so that finallie when they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald whome he tooke to haue béene his trustie friend but contrarie to his expectation the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere in a place called Ingethling the 13 kalends of September in the ninth yeare of his reigne which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651. This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person tall and beautifull and verie gentle of spéech ciuill in manners and verie liberall both to high low so that he was beloued of all Such a one he was to be breefe as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in life for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and vertuous a gouernour Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to rest in him towards the law of the Lord in taking that which was told him for his better instruction in good part that he said he neuer saw before that time an humble king The same Aidan liued not past 12 daies after the death of the said Oswin whome he so much loued departing this world the last daie of August in the seuenteenth yeare after he was ordeined bishop His bodie was buried in the I le of Lindesferne After Aidan one Finan was made bishop in his place a Scotishman also and of the I le of Hui from whence his predecessor the foresaid Aidan came being first a man of religion professed in the monasterie there as some writers doo report IN the meane time after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares he departed this life Anno 643 leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald who held the same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares or 31 as some write in manner as his father had doone before him In the third or as others saie in the fift yeare of his reigne Penda king of Mercia made sharpe warre against him because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the said Penda and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell driuen out of his countrie so that he fled vnto Anna king of the Eastangles with whome he remained the space of a yeare or as other say thrée yeares to his great good hap for before he was growen to be an enimie to the christian religion but now by the wholesome admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna he became a christian and receiued his wife againe into his companie according to the prescript of Gods law and to be bréefe in all things shewed himselfe a new man imbracing vertue auoiding vice so that shortlie after through the helpe of God he recouered againe his kingdome Now when he was established in the same there came a bishop named Agilbertus out of Ireland a Frenchman borne but hauing remained in Ireland a long time to reade the scriptures This Agilbert comming into the prouince of the Westsaxons was gladlie receiued of king Chenwald at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a bishop there but afterwards when the said king admitted another bishop named Wini which had béene ordeined in France and knew the toong better than Agilbert as he that was borne in England Agilbert offended for that the king had admitted him without making him of anie counsell therein returned into France and there was made bishop of Paris within a few yeares after the foresaid Wini was expelled also by king Chenwald who got him into Mercia vnto king Uulfhere of whome he bought the bishoprike of London which he held during his life and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent to him Elutherius that was his nephue YE haue heard that after Carpwald his brother Sigibert succéeded in rule of the Eastangles a man of great vertue and woorthinesse who whilest he remained in France as a banished man being constreined to flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him was baptised there and after returning into his countrie and obteining at length the kingdome those things which he had séene well ordered in France he studied to follow the example of the same at home and herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning knowledge in the toongs began the foundation of certeine schooles and namelie at Cambridge where children might haue places where to be instructed and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers that there might be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had béene within this land to the furtherance of true religion and vertue So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this noble prince king Sigibert for all those hir learned men which haue bin brought vp come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king began to grow in age he considered with himselfe how hard a matter and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined to the dutie of a good king wherevpon he determined to leaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres and to
Edelhere king of Eastangles was slaine as before is mentioned his brother Edelwald succéeded him in that kingdome reigning as king thereof by the space of nine yeares Then after Edelwald succéeded Aldulfe the son of Edelhere in gouernment of that kingdome and reigned 25 yeares After Finan bishop of the Northumbers that held his see at Lindesferne as Aidan did before him one Colman was ordeined bishop a Scot borne and an earnest obseruer of the customes vsed amongest them of his nation so that when the controuersie began to be reuiued for the holding of the feast of Easter he would by no meanes yeeld to them that would haue perswaded him to haue followed the rite of the Romane church There was a great disputation kept about this matter and other things as shauing or cutting of heares and such like in the monasterie of Whitbie at the which king Oswie and his sonne Alcfrid were present where Colman for his part alledged the custome of Iohn the euangelist and of Anatholius and the contrarie side brought in proofe of their opinion the custome of Peter and Paule At length when bishop Colman perceiued that his doctrine was not so much regarded as he thought of reason it ought to haue béene he returned into Scotland with those which taking part with him refused to obserue the feast of Easter according to the custome of the church of Rome nor would haue their crownes shauen about which point no small reasoning had beene kept This disputation was holden in the yeare of our Lord 664 and in the yeare of the reigne of king Oswie 22 and 30 yeare after the Scotishmen began first to beare the office of bishops within Northumberland which was as W. Harison saith 624. For Aidan gouerned 17 yeares Finan 10 yeares Colman 3 yeares After that Colman was returned into his countrie one Tuda that had béene brought vp amongest the Southerne Scots and ordeined bishop by them succéeded in his roome hauing his crowne shauen and obseruing the feast of Easter according to the custome of the prouince and rite of the Romane church ¶ The same yeare there chanced a great eclipse of the sunne the third of Maie about 10 of the clocke in the day A great dearth and mortalitie insued both in all the parties of this our Britaine and likewise in Ireland Amongest other the foresaid bishop Tuda died and was buried in the abbeie of Pegnalech After this Tuda succéeded in gouernement of the church of Lindesferne otherwise called Holie Iland one Wilfrid which was sent by king Alcfrid into France to be ordeined there About the same time king Oswie the father of king Alcfrid mooued with the good example of his sonne sent Ceadda the brother of Ced sometime bishop of the Eastsaxons into Kent to be ordeined bishop of Yorke but at his comming into Kent he found that Deus dedit the archbishop of Canturburie was dead and none other as yet ordeined in his place so that Ceadda repaired into the prouince of the Westsaxons where he was ordeined by bishop Wini who tooke two other bishops of the British nation vnto him to be his associats which vsed to obserue the feast of Easter contrarie to the custome of the Romane church But there was no other shift sith none other bishop was then canonicallie ordeined in the prouince of the Westsaxons in those daies this Wini onlie excepted and therefore was he constreined to take such as he might get and prouide After that Ceadda was thus ordeined he began forthwith to follow the true rules of the church liued right chastlie shewed himselfe humble and continent applied his studie to reading and trauelled abroad on foot and not on horssebacke through the coimtries townes and villages to preach the word of God He was the disciple of Aidan and coueted by his example and also by the example of Ced to instruct his hearers with the like dooings maners as he had knowen them to doo Wilfrid also being consecrated bishop and returned into England indeuored to plant the orders of the Romane church in the churches of England whereby it came to passe that the Scots which inhabited amongst the Englishmen were constreined either to follow the same or else to returne into their owne countrie IN this meane time king Ercombert being departed this life after he had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of twentie yeares his sonne Egbert succéeded him in the kingdome and reigned nine yeares There is little remembrance of his dooings which in that short time were not much notable except ye will ascribe the comming into this land of the archbishop Theodorus and the abbat Adrian vnto his glorie which chanced in his time For in the yeare of the great eclipse and sore mortalitie that insued it chanced that both king Ercombert the archbishop Deus dedit departed this life so that the see of Canturburie was void a certeine time in so much that king Egbert who succéeded his father Ercombert togither with king Oswie did send one Wighart a priest of good reputation for his excellent knowledge in the scriptures vnto Rome with great gifts and rich vessels of gold and siluer to be presented vnto the pope requiring him that he would ordeine the foresaid Wighart archbishop of Canturburie to haue rule of the English church But this Wighart comming vnto Rome and declaring his message vnto Uitalianus then gouerning the church of Rome immediatlie after he died of the pestilence that then reigned in that citie with all those that came with him The pope then taking aduice whome he might ordeine vnto the see of Canturburie being thus destitute of an archbishop appointed a moonke named Adrian to take that office vpon him but Adrian excused himselfe as not sufficient for such a roome and required the pope to appoint one Andrew a moonke also wherevnto the pope consented But when Andrew was preuented by death eftsoones Adrian should haue béene made archbishop but that he named one Theodore an other moonke that abode as then in Rome but was borne in the citie of Tharsus in Cilicia verie well learned both in the Gréeke and Latine and being of reuerend yeares as of 76. This Theodore by the presentment of Adrian was appointed to be ordeined archbishop of Canturburie with condition that Adrian should neuerthelesse attend vpon him into England both for that he had béene twise before this time in France and so knew the coasts and againe for that he might assist him in all things and looke well to the matter that Theodore should not bring into the church of England anie rite or custome of the Gréekes contrarie to the vse of the Romane church Theodore being first ordeined subdeacon tarried foure moneths till his heare was growen that he might haue his crowne shauen after the maner of Peter For he was rounded or shauen after the maner of the East church which was as they persuaded
submitted themselues vnto him and so both Scots and Northumbers receiued an oth to be true vnto him which they obserued but a small while for he was no sooner returned into the south parts but that Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye haue heard returned into Northumberland with a great nauie of ships and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants and restored againe to the kingdome which he held by the space of foure yéeres and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by them expelled and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of one Harrold to reigne ouer them who held not the estate anie long time For in the third yeere of his reigne Edred in the reuenge of such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye destroied the countrie with fire swoord sleaing the most part of the inhabitants He burnt the abbeie of Rippon which was kept against him As he was returning homeward an host of enimies brake out of Yorke and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called Easterford made great slaughter of the same Wherefore the king in his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction but the Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him that putting awaieout of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye their forsaid king Hirke or Hericius and offering great rewards and gifts to buy their peace they obteined pardon But bicause that Wolstane the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in reuolting from king Edred and aduancing of Hericius king Edred tooke him and kept him in prison a long time after but at length in respect of the reuerence which he bare to his calling he set him at libertie and pardoned him his offense Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment as thus In the yéere of Grace saith he 951 king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison bicause of often complaints exhibited against him as he which had commanded manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death in reuenge of the abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered After this when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions within his land he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion wholie followingWestm reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment the mind of Dunstane by whose exhortation he suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie and exercised himselfe in praier and other deuout studies This Edred in his latter daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion religious priests at the request of his mother Edgiua restored the abbeie of Abington which was built first by king Inas but in these daies sore decaied and fallen into ruine Finallie after he had reigned nine yéeres and a halfe he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising of angels as it is written and was buried at Winchester in the cathedrall church there ¶ Heere is to be noted that the foresaid Edred when he came first to the crowne vpon a singular and most especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of Glastenburie committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his treasure as charters of lands with other monuments and such ancient princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings with other such as he got of his owne willing him to lay the same inthis life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising safe kéeping within his monasterie of Glastenburie Afterward when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death by force of that sickenesse which in déed made an end of his life he sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping to bring the same vnto him with all spéed that he might dispose thereof before his departure out of this life as he should sée cause Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands hasted forward to deliuer the same vnto the king and to visit him in that time of his sickenesse according to his dutie but as he was vpon the waie a voice spake to him from heauen saieng Behold king Edred is now departed in peace At the hearing of this voice the horsse wheron Dunstane rode fell downe and died being not able to abide the presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane And when he came to the court he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which it was told him by the angell as before ye haue heard Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England his beastlie and incestuous carnalitie with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his coronation he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the gentlewomans companie Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin for his vnlawfull lust and lewd life the diuell reioised at his exile what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake against the said Dunstane in exile the middle part of England rebellethye haue heard against king Edwin and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall roome ouer them he taketh thought and dieth Edgar succeedeth him he is a fauourer of moonks his prouision for defense of his realme his policie and discretion in gouernment what kings he bound by oth to be true vnto him eight princes row his barge in signe of submission the vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his fauouring of the Danes a restraint of excessiue quaffing Dunstane is made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester iustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed theft punished with death a tribute of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales and the benefit of that tribute The xxiij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Edred his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king Edmund was made king of England and began his reigne ouer the same in the yeere of our Lord 955 in the 20 yeere of the emperor Otho the first in theiustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie On the verie day of his coronation as the lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the gouernment of the realme he rose from the place gat him into a chamber with one of his néere kinswomen and there had to doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and princelie dignitie Dunstane latelie before named abbat of Glastenburie did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie but also caused the archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom vnlawfullie he kept There be that write that there were two
Englishmen that after the conquest when the Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same there chanced no small mutinies and rebellions for reteining of those lawes But heere is to be noted that although they were called saint Edwards lawes they were for the more part made by king Edgar but now by king Edward restored after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes About this time earle Goodwine died suddenlie as some haue recorded as he sat at table with the king and vpon talke ministred of the death of Alfred the kings brother to excuse himselfe he tooke a peece of bread and did eate it saieng God let me neuer swallow this bread downe into my chest but that I may presentlie be choked therewith if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead Other say that he ended his life at Winchester where being suddenlie surprised with sicknesse as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday yet he liued till the Thursday following and then died His earledome was giuen vnto his sonne Harold and Harolds earledome which was Oxford was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike This Goodwine as he was a man of great power wise hardie and politike so was he ambitious desirous to beare rule and loth that anie other person should passe him in authoritie But yet whether all be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the kingdome or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him it may of some perhaps be doubted because that in the daies of king Edward which was a soft and gentle prince he bare great rule and authoritie and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie thing that chanced amisse as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such cases where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the common wealth are commonlie euill spoken of and that now and then without their guilt But truth it is that Goodwine being in authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors did manie things as should appeare by writers more by will than by law and so likewise did his sonnes vpon presumption of the great puissance that they and their father were of within the realme He had to wife Editha the sister of king Cnute of whome he begat thrée sonnes as some write that is to say Harold Biorne Tostie also his daughter Editha whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage vpon K. Edward as before ye haue heard But other write that he had but one son by Cnutes sister the which in riding of a rough horsse was throwen into the riuer of Thames and so drowned His mother also was stricken with a thunderbolt so perished worthilie as is reported for hir naughtie dooings She vsed to buy great numbers of yoong persons and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie and personage whome she sent ouer into Denmarke and there sold them to hir most advantage After hir deceasse as the same authors record Goodwine maried another woman by whome he had issue six sonnes Swanus or Swaine Harrold Tostie or Tosto Wilnot Girth and Leofrike of whom further mention is shall be made as places conuenient shall serue thereto Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the vsurper of the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same a controuersie whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no his stout words when he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field bishop Aldred is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into England earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against the English and Normans and getteh the victorie Harold the son of earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar his retinue to their shifts by pursute pacification betweene the generals of both armies their hosts Siward earle of Northumberland dieth his giantlike stature his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse why Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome The fift Chapter ABout the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne as some write or rather about the nineteéenth or twentith yeare as should appeare by the Scotish writers Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a great power of horssemen went into Scotland and in battell put to flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland and that doone placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir the sonne of Duncane sometime king of Scotland in the gouernement of that realme who afterward slue the said Mackbeth and then reigned in quiet Some of our English writers say that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland but other report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland But héere is to be noted that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061 and was then slaine by Malcolme earle Siward was not at that battell for as our writers doo testifie he died in the yeare 1055 which was in the yeare next after as the same writers affirme that he vanquished Mackbeth in fight and slue manie thousands of Scots and all those Normans which as ye haue heard were withdrawen into Scotland when they were driuen out of England It is recorded also that in the foresaid battell in which earle Siward vanquished the Scots one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be slaine whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie and that with his face towards the enimie he greatlie reioised thereat to heare that he died so manfullie But here is to be noted that not now but a little before as Henrie Hunt saith that earle Siward went into Scotland himselfe in person he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the land whose hap was there to be slaine and when his father heard the newes he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died in the forepart of of the bodie or in the hinder part and when it was told him that he receiued it in the forepart I reioise saith he euen with all my heart for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe any other kind of death Shortlie after Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Iron side into England whome king Edward was desirâ—us to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after he came into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Winchester or as an other saith in the church of S. Pauls in London ¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell I wot not vpon what occasion but as it is thought without cause banished Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike wherevpon he got him into
Robert but following the authoritie of an English préest then liuing in the court the English Peeres began to shew their disliking in manifest maner Neuerthelesse the Normans so bewitched the king with their lieng and bosting Robert the Archbishop being the chéefe instrument of their practise that he beléeued them and therevpon vexed sundrie of the nobilitie amongst whom Earle Goodwijn of Kent was the chéefe a noble Gentleman and father in law to king Edward by the mariage of his daughter The matter also came to such issue against him that he was exiled and fiue of his sonnes with him wherevpon he goeth ouer the sea and soone after returning with his said sonnes they inuaded the land in sundrie places the father himselfe comming to London where when the kings power was readie to ioine with him in battell it vtterlie refused so to doo affirming plainelie that it should be méere follie for one Englishman to fight against another in the reuenge of Frenchmens quarels which answer entred so déeplie into the kings mind that he was contented to haue the matter heard and appointing commissioners for that purpose they concluded at the vpshot that all the French should depart out of England by a day few excepted whom the king should appoint and nominate By this means therfore Robert the Archbishop of secret counsell with the king was first exiled as principall abuser seducer of the king who goeth to Rome there complaineth to the Pope of his iniurie receiued by the English Howbeit as he returned home againe with no small hope of the readeption of his See he died in Normandie whereby he saued a killing Certes he was the first that euer tendered complaint out of England vnto Rome with him went William Bishop of London afterward reuoked and Vlfo of Lincolne who hardlie escaped the furie of the English nobilitie Some also went into Scotland and there held themselues expecting a better time And this is the true historie of the originall cause of the conquest of England by the French for after they were well beaten at Douer bicause of their insolent demeanour there shewed their harts neuer ceased to boile with a desire of reuenge that brake out into a flame so soone as their Robert possessed the primacie which being once obteined and to set his mischéefe intended abroch withall a contention was quicklie procured about certeine Kentish lands and controuersie kindled whether he or the Earle should haue most right vnto them The king held with the priest as with the church the nobilitie with the Earle In processe also of this businesse the Archbishop accused the Earle of high treason burdening him with the slaughter of Alfred the kings brother which was altogither false as appeareth by a treatise yet extant of that matter written by a chaplaine to king Edward the Confessour in the hands of Iohn Stow my verie fréend wherein he saith thus Alfredus incautè agens in aduentu suo in Angliam a Danis circumuentus occiditur He addeth moreouer that giuing out as he came through the countrie accompanied with his few proud Normans how his meaning was to recouer his right vnto the kingdome and supposing that all men would haue yéelded vnto him he fell into their hands whome Harald then king did send to apprehend him vpon the fame onelie of this report brought vnto his eares So that to be short after the king had made his pacification with the Earle the French I say were exiled the Quéene restored to his fauour whom he at the beginning of this broile had imprisoned at Wilton allowing hir but one onlie maid to wait vpon hir and the land reduced to hir former quietnesse which continued vntill the death of the king After which the Normans not forgetting their old grudge remembred still their quarell that in the end turned to their conquest of this Iland After which obteined they were so cruellie bent to our vtter subuersion and ouerthrow that in the beginning it was lesse reproch to be accounted a slaue than an Englishman or a drudge in anie filthie businesse than a Britaine insomuch that euerie French page was superiour to the greatest Peere and the losse of an Englishmans life but a pastime to such of them as contended in their brauerie who should giue the greatest strokes or wounds vnto their bodies when their toiling and drudgerie could not please them or satisfie their gréedie humors Yet such was our lot in those daies by the diuine appointed order that we must needs obey such as the Lord did set ouer vs and so much the rather for that all power to resist was vtterlie taken from vs and our armes made so weake and feeble that they were not now able to remooue the importable load of the enimie from our surburdened shoulders And this onelie I saie againe bicause we refused grace offered in time and would not heare when God by his Preachers did call vs so fauourablie vnto him Oh how miserable was the estate of our countrie vnder the French and Normans wherein the Brittish and English that remained could not be called to any function in the commonwealth no not so much as to be constables and headburowes in small villages except they could bring 2. or 3. Normans for suerties to the Lords of the soile for their good behauiour in their offices Oh what numbers of all degrées of English and Brittish were made slaues and bondmen and bought and sold as oxen in open market In so much that at the first comming the French bond were set free and those that afterward became bond were of our owne countrie and nation so that few or rather none of vs remained free without some note of bondage and seruitude to the French Hereby then we perceiue how from time to time this Iland hath not onelie béene a prey but as it were a common receptacle for strangers the naturall homelings or Britons being still cut shorter and shorter as I said before till in the end they came not onelie to be driuen into a corner of this region but in time also verie like vtterlie to haue beene extinguished For had not king Edward surnamed the saint in his time after greeuous wars made vpon them 1063. wherein Harald latelie made Earle of Oxenford sonne to Goodwin Earle of Kent and after king of England was his generall permitted the remnant of their women to ioine in mariage with the Englishmen when the most part of their husbands and male children were slaine with the sword it could not haue béene otherwise chosen but their whole race must needs haue susteined the vttermost confusion and thereby the memorie of the Britons vtterlie haue perished among vs. Thus we see how England hath six times beene subiect to the reproch of conquest And wheras the Scots séeme to challenge manie famous victories also ouer vs beside gréeuous impositions tributs dishonorable compositions it shall suffice for answer that they deale in
of a giant that was 46. cubits in length after the Romane standard and by diuerse supposed to be the bodie of Orion or Aetion Neuerthelesse I read that Lucius Flaccus and Metellus did sweare Per sua capita that it was either the carcase of some monster of the sea or a forged deuise to bleare the peoples eies withall wherein it is wonderfull to see how they please Goropius as one that first deriued his fantasticall imagination from their asseueration oth The said Plinie also addeth that the bodie of Orestes was seuen cubits in length one Gabbara of Arabia nine foot nine inches and two reserued In conditorio Sallustianorum halfe a foot longer than Gabbara was for which I neuer read that anie man was driuen to sweare Trallianus writeth how the Athenienses digging on a time in the ground to laie the foundation of a new wall to be made in a certeine Iland in the daies of an emperour did find the bones of Macrosyris in a coffin of hard stone of 100. cubits in length after the accompt of the Romane cubit which was then either a foot and a halfe or not much in difference from halfe a yard of our measure now in England These verses also as they are now translated out of Gréeke were found withall Sepultus ego Macrosyris in longa insula Vitae peractis annis mille quinquies which amounteth to 81. yeares foure moneths after the Aegyptian reckoning In the time of Hadrian the emperour the bodie of the giant Ida was taken vp at Messana conteining 20. foot in length and hauing a double row of teeth yet standing whole in his chaps Eumachus also in Perigesi telleth that when the Carthaginenses went about to dich in their prouince they found two bodies in seuerall coffins of stone the one was 23. the other 24. cubits in length such another was found in Bosphoro Cymmerio after an earthquake but the inhabitants did cast those bones into the Meotidan marris In Dalmatia manie graues were shaken open with an earthquake in diuerse of which certein carcases were found whose ribs conteined 16. els after the Romane measure whereby the whole bodies were iudged to be 64. sith the longest rib is commonlie about the fourth part of a man as some rouing symmetricians affirme Arrhianus saith that in the time of Alexander the bodies of the Asianes were generallie of huge stature and commonlie of fiue cubits and such was the heigth of Porus of Inde whom the said Alexander vanquished and ouerthrew in battell Suidas speaketh of Ganges killed also by the said prince who farre exceeded Porus for he was ten cubits long What should I speake of Artaceas a capitaine in the host of Xerxes afore remembred whose heigth was within 4. fingers bredth of fiue cubits the tallest man in the armie except the king himselfe Herod lib. 7. Of Athanatus whom Plinie remembreth I saie nothing But of all these this one example shall passe which I doo read of in Trallianus and he setteth downe in forme and manner following In the daies of Tiberius th' emperor saith he a corps was left bare or laid open after an earthquake of which ech tooth taken one with another conteined 12. inches ouer at the least Now forsomuch as in such as be full mouthed ech chap hath commonlie 16. teeth at the least which amount vnto 32. in the whole needs must the widenesse of this mans chaps be welneere of 16. foot and the opening of his lips fiue at the least A large mouth in mine opinion and not to eat peason with Ladies of my time besides that if occasion serued it was able to receiue the whole bodies of mo than one of the greatest men I meane of such as we be in our daies When this carcase was thus found euerie man maruelled at it good cause why A messenger was sent to Tiberius the emperour also to know his pleasure whether he would haue the same brought ouer vnto Rome or not but he forbad them willing his Legate not to remooue the dead out of his resting place but rather somewhat to satisfie his phantasie to send him a tooth out of his head which being done he gaue it to a cunning workeman commanding him to shape a carcase of light matter after the proportion of the tooth that at the least by such means he might satisfie his curious mind and the fantasies of such as are delited with nouelties To be short when the image was once made and set vp on end it appéered rather an huge colossie than the true carcase of a man and when it had stood in Rome vntill the people were wearie throughlie satisfied with the sight thereof he caused it to be broken all to peeces and the tooth sent againe to the carcase frō whence it came willing them moreouer to couer it diligentlie and in anie wise not to dismember the corps nor from thencefoorth to be so hardie as to open the sepulchre anie more Pausan. lib. 8. telleth in like maner of Hiplodanus his fellowes who liued when Rhea was with child of Osyris by Cham and were called to hir aid at such time as she feared to be molested by Hammon hir first husband whilest she remained vpon the Thoumasian hill In ipso loco saith he spectantur ossa maiora multo quà m vt humana existimari possunt c. Of Protophanes who had but one great and broad bone in steed of all his ribs on ech side I saie nothing sith it concerneth not his stature I could rehearse manie mo examples of the bodies of such men out of Solinus Sabellicus D. Cooper and others As of Oetas and Ephialtes who were said to be nine orgies or paces in heigth and foure in bredth which are taken for so many cubits bicause there is small difference betwéene a mans ordinarie pace and his cubit and finallie of our Richard the first who is noted to beare an axe in the wars the iron of whose head onelie weighed twentie pound after our greatest weight and whereof an old writer that I haue seene saith thus This king Richard I vnderstand Yer he went out of England Let make an axe for the nones Therewith to cleaue the Saracens bones The head in sooth was wrought full wee le Thereon were twentie pound of steele And when he came in Cyprus land That ilkon axe he tooke in hand c. I could speake also of Gerards staffe or lance yet to be seene in Gerards hall at London in Basing lane which is so great and long that no man can beweld it neither go to the top thereof without a ladder which of set purpose and for greater countenance of the wonder is fixed by the same I haue seene a man my selfe of seuen foot in height but lame of his legs The chronicles also of Cogshall speake of one in Wales who was halfe a foot higher but through infirmitie and wounds not able to beweld himselfe I might if
which should be prima as yet I do not read except it should be Anglesei and then saith Malmesburie well In like sort Propertius speaketh of a Meuania which he called Nebulosa but he meaneth it euidentlie of a little towne in Umbria where he was borne lib. 4. eleg De vrbe Rom. Wherfore there néedeth no vse of his authoritie This in the meane time is euident out of Orosius lib 1. capite 2. that Scots dwelled somtime in this I le as also in Ireland which Ethicus also affirmeth of his owne time and finallie confirmeth that the Scots and Irish were sometime one people It hath in length 24. miles and 8. in bredth and is in maner of like distance from Galloway in Scotland Ireland and Cumberland in England as Buchanan reporteth In this Iland also were some time 1300. families of which 960. were in the west halfe and the rest in the other But now through ioining house to house land to land a common plague and canker which will eat vp all if prouision be not made in time to withstand this mischéefe that number is halfe diminished and yet many of the rich inhabiters want roome and wote not how and where to bestowe themselues to their quiet contentations Certes this impediment groweth not by reason that men were greater in bodie than they haue béene in time past but onelie for that their insatiable desire of inlarging their priuate possessions increaseth still vpon them and will doo more except they be restrained but to returne to our purpose It was once spoiled by the Scots in the time of king Athelstane chéeflie by Anlafus in his flight from the bloudie battell wherein Constantine king of Scotland was ouercome secondlie by the Scots 1388. after it came to the possession of the English for in the beginning the kings of Scotland had this Iland vnder their dominion almost from their first arriuall in this Iland and as Beda saith till Edwine king of the Northumbers wan it from them and vnited it to his kingdome After the time of Edwine the Scots gat the possession thereof againe and held it till the Danes Norwaies wan it from them who also kept it but with much trouble almost 370. yeares vnder the gouernance of their viceroies whome the kings of Norwaie inuested vnto that honor till Alexander the third king of that name in Scotland recouered it from them with all the rest of those Iles that lie vpon the west coast called also Sodorenses in the daies of Magnus king of Norwaie And sithens that time the Scotish princes haue not ceased to giue lawes to such as dwelled there but also from time to time appointed such bishops as should exercise ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the same till it was won from them by our princes and so vnited vnto the realme of England Finallie how after sundrie sales bargains and contracts of matrimonie for I read that William Scroope the kings Uicechamberleine did buy this I le and crowne thereof of the lord William Montacute earle of Sarum it came vnto the ancestours of the earles of Darbie who haue béene commonlie said to be kings of Man the discourse folowing shall more at large declare Giraldus noteth a contention betwéene the kings of England Ireland for the right of this Iland but in the end when by a comprâ—mise the triall of the matter was referred to the liues or deaths of such venemous wormes as should be brought into the same and it was found that they died not at all as the like doo in Ireland sentence passed with the king of England so he reteined the Iland But howsoeuer this matter standeth and whether anie such thing was done at all or not sure it is that the people of the said Ile were much giuen to witchcraft and sorcerie which they learned of the Scots a nation greatlie bent to that horible practise in somuch that their women would oftentimes sell wind to the mariners inclosed vnder certeine knots of thred with this iniunction that they which bought the same should for a great gale vndoo manie and for the lesse a fewer or smaller number The stature of the men and also fertilitie of this Iland are much commended and for the latter supposed verie néere to be equall with that of Anglesei in all commodities There are also these townes therein as they come now to my remembrance Rushen Dunglasse Holme towne S. Brids Bala cury the bishops house S. Mich. S. Andrew kirk Christ kirk Louel S. Mathees kirk S. Anne Pala sala kirk S. Marie kirk Concane kirk Malu and Home But of all these Rushen with the castell is the strongest It is also in recompense of the common want of wood indued with sundrie pretie waters as first of al the Burne rising in the northside of Warehill botoms and branching out by southwest of kirk S. An it séemeth to cut off a great part of the eastside thereof from the residue of that Iland From those hils also but of the south halfe commeth the Holme and Holmey by a towne of the same name in the verie mouth whereof lieth the Pile afore mentioned They haue also the Bala passing by Bala cury on the westside and the Rame on the north whose fall is named Ramesei hauen as I doo read in Chronicles There are moreouer sundrie great hils therein as that wherevpon S. Mathees standeth in the northeast part of the I le a parcell whereof commeth flat south betwéene kirk Louell and kirk Marie yéelding out of their botoms the water Bala whereof I spake before Beside these and well toward the south part of the I le I find the Warehils which are extended almost from the west coast ouertwhart vnto the Burne streame It hath also sundrie hauens as Ramsei hauen by north Laxam hauen by east Port Iris by southwest Port Home and Port Michell by west In like sort there are diuers Ilets annexed to the same as the Calfe of man on the south the Pile on the west and finallie S. Michels Ile in the gulfe called Ranoths waie in the east Moreouer the sheepe of this countrie are excéeding huge well woolled and their tailes of such greatnesse as is almost incredible In like sort their hogs are in maner monstrous They haue furthermore great store of barnacles bréeding vpon their coasts but yet not so great store as in Ireland and those as there also of old ships ores masts peeces of rotten timber as they saie and such putrified pitched stuffe as by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that shore Howbeit neither the inhabitants of this I le nor yet of Ireland can readilie saie whether they be fish or flesh for although the religious there vsed to eat them as fish yet elsewhere some haue beene troubled for eating of them in times prohibited for heretikes and lollards For my part I haue béene verie desirous to vnderstand the vttermost of the bréeding of
nunrie and out of this a little beneath the said house breaketh an arme called the Shirelake bicause it diuideth Eastsex and Hartford shire in sunder and in the length of one medow called Fritheie This lake runneth not but at great flouds and méeteth againe with a succor of ditchwater at a place called Hockesdich halfe a mile from his first breaking out and halfe a mile lower at Marsh point ioineth againe with the streame from whence it came before Thence commeth the first arme to S. Maulie bridge the first bridge westward vpon that riuer vpon Waltham causie halfe a mile lower than Maulie bridge at the corner of Ramnie mead it méeteth with the kings streame principall course of Luy or Lee as it is commonlie called The second arme breaketh out of the kings streame at Halifield halfe a mile lower than Cheston nunrie and so to the fulling mill and two bridges by west of the kings streame wherinto it falleth about a stones cast lower at a place called Malkins shelffe except I was wrong informed Cheston Hartfordshire men doo saie that the kings streame at Waltham dooth part Hartfordshire and Essex but the Essex men by forrest charter doo plead their liberties to hold vnto S. Maulies bridge On the east side also of the kings streame breaketh out but one principall arme at Halifield three quarters of a mile aboue Waltham so goeth to the corne mill in Waltham and then to the K. streame againe a little beneath the kings bridge From hence the Lée runneth on by south on Waltonstow till it come to Stretford Langthorne where it brancheth partlie of it selfe and partlie by mans industrie for mils Howbeit heerein the dealing of Alfred sometimes king of England was not of smallest force who vnderstanding the Danes to be gotten vp with their ships into the countrie there to kill and slaie his subiects in the yeere of grace 896 by the conduct of this riuer he in the meane time before they could returne did so mightilie weaken the maine chanell by drawing great numbers of trenches from the same that when they purposed to come backe there was nothing so much water left as the ships did draw wherefore being set on ground they were soone fired the aduersaries ouercome By this policie also much medow ground was woone made firme land whereby the countrie about was not a little inriched as was also a part of Assyria by the like practise of Cyrus with the Ganges at such time as he came against Babylon which riuer before time was in maner equall with Euphrates For he was so offended that one of his knights whom he loued déerlie was drowned and borne awaie with the water in his passage ouer the same that he sware a deepe o th yer long to make it so shallow that it should not wet a woman to the knées Which came to passe for he caused all his armie to dig 46 new draines frō the same wherby the vow that he had made was at the full performed Senec. de Tra. li. 3. But to conclude with the Lee that somtime ouerflowed all those medowes through which it passeth as for a great waie not inferior to the Thames and I find that being past Westham it is not long yer it fall into that streame One thing I read more of this riuer before the conquest that is how Edward the first sonne of Alfred in the yeare of grace 912 builded Hartford towne at which time also he had Wittham a towne in Essex in hand as his sister called Aelfled repaired Oxford London and all this foure yeares before the building of Maldon of some called Hertford or Herudford betweene three waters that is the Lée the Benefuth and Memmarran or rather Penmarran but how these waters are distinguished in these daies as yet I cannot tell It is possible that the Bene may be the same which commeth by Benington and Benghoo which if it be so then must the Memmarran be the same that descendeth from Whitwell for not farre from thence is Branfield which might in time past right well be called Marranfield for of like inuersion of names I could shew manie examples Being past the Lee whose chanell is begun to be purged 1576 with further hope to bring the same to the north side of London we come vnto the Rodon vpon Essex side in like maner and not verie farre for foure miles is the most from the fall of the Lée This water riseth at little Canfield from whence it goeth to great Canfield high Roding Eithorpe Roding Ledon Roding White Roding Beauchampe Roding Fifeld Shelleie high Ongar and Cheping Ongar where the Lauer falleth into it that ariseth betwixt Matching and high Lauer and taking another rill withall comming from aboue Northweld at Cheping Ongar they ioine I saie with the Rodon after which confluence Leland coniectureth that the streame is called Iuell for my part I wot not what to say of it But héerof I am sure that the whole course being past Ongar it goeth to Stansted riuers Theidon mount Heibridge Chigwell Woodford bridge Ilford bridge Barking so into the Thames The Darwent méeteth with our said Thames vpon Kents side two miles and more beneath Erith It riseth at Tanridge or there abouts as I haue beene informed by Christopher Saxtons card late made of the same and the like I hope he will doo in all the seuerall shires of England at the infinit charges of sir Thomas Sackford knight maister of the requests whose zeale vnto his countrie héerin I cannot but remember so much the rather for that he meaneth to imitate Ortelius somewhat beside this hath holpen me in the names of the townes by which these riuers for the Kentish part do run Would to God his plats were once finished for the rest But to procéed The Darwent therefore rising at Tanridge goeth on by Titseie toward Brasted and receiuing on ech side of that towne seuerall bankes a riuer or rill it goeth on to Nockhold Shorham Kinsford Horton Darnhith Dartford or Derwentford there taking in the Craie on the left hand that coms from Orpington by Marie Craie Paules Craie North Craie and Craiford it is not long yer it fall into the Thames But after I had once passed the fall of the brooke it is a world to sée what plentie of Serephium groweth vpon the Kentish shore in whose description Fuichfius hath not a little halted whilest he giueth foorth the hearbe Argentaria for Serephium betwéene which there is no maner of likelihood This neuerthelesse is notable in the said hearbe that being translated into the garden it receiueth another forme cleane different from the first which it yéelded when it grew vpon the shore and therevnto appeareth of more fat foggie substance Which maketh me to thinke that our physicians do take it for a distinct kind of wormewood whereof controuersie ariseth among them The next water that falleth
Shooters hill which rising east of London and not farre from the Thames runneth along the south side of the Iland westward vntill it come to Cornewall Like vnto these also are the Crowdon hils which though vnder diuers names as also the other from the Peke doo run into the borders of Scotland What should I speake of the Cheniot hilles which reach twentie miles in length of the blacke mounteines in Wales which go from to miles at the least in length of the Cle hilles in Shropshire which come within foure miles of Ludlow and are diuided from some part of Worcester by the Teme of the Grames in Scotland and of our Chiltren which are eightéene miles at the least from one end of them which reach from Henlie in Oxfordshire to Dunstable in Bedfordshire and are verie well replenished with wood and corne notwithstanding that the most part yéeld a sweet short grasse profitable for shéepe Wherein albeit they of Scotland doo somewhat come behind vs yet their outward defect is inwardlie recompensed not onelie with plentie of quarries and those of sundrie kinds of marble hard stone and fine alabaster but also rich mines of mettall as shall be shewed hereafter In this Iland likewise the winds are commonlie more strong and fierce than in anie other places of the maine which Cardane also espied and that is often séene vpon the naked hilles not garded with trées to beare and kéepe it off That grieuous inconuenience also inforceth our nobilitie gentrie and communaltle to build their houses in the vallies leauing the high grounds vnto their corne and cattell least the cold and stormie blasts of winter should bréed them greater annoiance whereas in other regions each one desireth to set his house aloft on the hill not onlie to be seene a farre off and cast forth his beames of statelie and curious workemanship into euerie quarter of the countrie but also in hot habitations for coldnesse sake of the aire sith the heat is neuer so vehement on the hill top as in the vallie because the reuerberation of the sunne beames either reacheth not so farre as the highest or else becommeth not so strong as when it is reflected vpon the lower soile But to leaue our buildings vnto the purposed place which notwithstanding haue verie much increased I meane for curiositie and cost in England Wales and Scotland within these few yeares and to returne to the soile againe Certeinelie it is euen now in these our daies growne to be much more fruitfull than it hath béene in times past The cause is for that our countriemen are growne to be more painefull skilfull and carefull through recompense of gaine than heretofore they haue béene insomuch that my Synchroni or time fellows can reape at this present great commoditie in a little roome whereas of late yeares a great compasse hath yéelded but small profit and this onelie through the idle and negligent occupation of such as dailie manured and had the same in occupieng I might set downe examples of these things out of all the parts of this Iland that is to saie manie of England more out of Scotland but most of all out of Wales in which two last rehearsed verie little other food and liuelihood was woont to be looked for beside flesh more than the soile of it selfe and the cow gaue the people in the meane time liuing idelie dissolutelie and by picking and stealing one from another All which vices are now for the most part relinquished so that each nation manureth hir owne with triple commoditie to that it was before time The pasture of this Iland is according to the nature and bountie of the soile whereby in most places it is plentifull verie fine batable and such as either fatteth our cattell with speed or yéeldeth great abundance of milke and creame whereof the yellowest butter and finest chéese are made But where the blue claie aboundeth which hardlie drinketh vp the winters water in long season there the grasse is spearie rough and verie apt for bushes by which occasion it commeth nothing so profitable vnto the owner as the other The best pasture ground of all England is in Wales of all the pasture in Wales that of Cardigan is the cheefe I speake of the same which is to be found in the mounteines there where the hundred part of the grasse growing is not eaten but suffered to rot on the ground whereby the soile becommeth matted and diuerse bogges and quicke moores made withall in long continuance because all the cattell in the countrie are not able to eat it downe If it be to be accompted good soile on which a man may laie a wand ouer night and on the morrow find it hidden and ouergrowen with grasse it is not hard to find plentie thereof in manie places of this land Neuertheles such is the fruitfulnes of the aforsaid countie that it farre surmounteth this proportion whereby it may be compared for batablenesse with Italie which in my time is called the paradise of the world although by reason of the wickednesse of such as dwell therein it may be called the sinke and draine of hell so that whereas they were woont to saie of vs that our land is good but our people euill they did but onlie speake it whereas we know by experience that the soile of Italie is a noble soile but the dwellers therein farre off from anie vertue or goodnesse Our medowes are either bottomes whereof we haue great store and those verie large bicause our soile is hillie or else such as we call land meads and borowed from the best fattest pasturages The first of them are yearelie often ouerflowen by the rising of such streames as passe through the same or violent falles of land-waters that descend from the hils about them The other are seldome or neuer ouerflowen and that is the cause wherefore their grasse is shorter than that of the bottomes and yet is it farre more fine wholesome and batable sith the haie of our low medowes is not onelie full of sandie cinder which breedeth sundrie diseases in our cattell but also more rowtie foggie and full of flags and therefore not so profitable for stouer and forrage as the higher meads be The difference furthermore in their commodities is great for whereas in our land meadowes we haue not often aboue one good load of haie or peraduenture a little more in an acre of ground I vse the word Carrucata or Carruca which is a waine load and as I remember vsed by Plinie lib. 33. cap. 11. in low meadowes we haue sometimes thrée but commonlie two or vpward as experience hath oft confirmed Of such as are twise mowed I speake not sith their later math is not so wholsome for cattell as the first although in the mouth more pleasant for the time for thereby they become oftentimes to be rotten or to increase so fast in bloud that the garget and other
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
the people in sound maner to minister the sacraments to visit the sicke and brethren imprisoned and to performe such other duties as then belonged to their charges The bishop himselfe and elders of the church were also hearers and examiners of their doctrine and being in processe of time found meet workmen for the lords haruest they were forthwith sent abrode after imposition of hands and praier generallie made for their good proceeding to some place or other then destitute of hir pastor and other taken from the schoole also placed in their roomes What number of such clerks belonged now and then to some one sée the chronologie following shall easilie declare and in like sort what officers widowes and other persons were dailie mainteined in those seasons by the offerings and oblations of the faithfull it is incredible to be reported if we compare the same with the decaies and ablations séene and practised at this present But what is that in all the world which auarice and negligence will not corrupt and impaire And as this is a paterne of the estate of the cathedrall churches in those times so I wish that the like order of gouernment might once againe be restored vnto the same which may be doone with ease sith the schooles are alreadie builded in euerie diocesse the vniuersities places of their preferment vnto further knowledge and the cathedrall churches great inough to receiue so manie as shall come from thence to be instructed vnto doctrine But one hinderance of this is alreadie and more more to be looked for beside the plucking and snatching commonlie séene from such houses and the church and that is the generall contempt of the ministerie and small consideration of their former paines taken whereby lesse and lesse hope of competent maintenance by preaching the word is likelie to insue Wherefore the greatest part of the more excellent wits choose rather to imploy their studies vnto physike and the lawes vtterlie giuing ouer the studie of the scriptures for feare least they should in time not get their bread by the same By this meanes also the stalles in their quéeres would be better filled which now for the most part are emptie and prebends should be prebends indéed there to liue till they were preferred to some ecclesiasticall function and then other men chosen to succéed them in their roomes whereas now prebends are but superfluous additaments vnto former excesses perpetuall commodities vnto the owners which before time were but temporall as I haue said before But as I haue good leisure to wish for these things so it shall be a longer time before it will be brought to passe Neuerthelesse as I will praie for a reformation in this behalfe so will I here conclude this my discourse of the estate of our churches and go in hand with the limits and bounds of our seuerall sées in such order as they shall come vnto my present remembrance Of the number of bishoprikes and their seuerall circuits Chap. 2. HAuing alreadie spoken generally of the state of our church now will I touch the sées seuerallie saieng so much of ech of them as shall be conuenient for the time and not onelie out of the ancient but also the later writers and somewhat of mine owne experience beginning first with the sée of Canturburie as the most notable whose archbishop is the primat of all this land for ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and most accompted of commonlie bicause he is néerer to the prince and readie at euerie call The iurisdiction of Canturburie therefore exected first by Augustine the moonke in the time of Ethelbert king of Kent if you haue respect to hir prouinciall regiment extendeth it selfe ouer all the south and west parts of this Iland and Ireland as I haue noted in the chapter precedent and few shires there are wherein the archbishop hath not some peculiars But if you regard the same onelie that was and is proper vnto his see from the beginning it reacheth but ouer one parcell of Kent which Rudburne calleth Cantwarland the iurisdiction of Rochester including the rest so that in this one countie the greatest archbishoprike and the least bishoprike of all are linked in togither That of Canturburie hath vnder it one archdeaconrie who hath iurisdiction ouer eleauen deanries or a hundred sixtie one parish churches in the popish time in sted of the 3093 pounds eighteene shillings halfepenie farthing which it now paieth vnto hir maiestie vnder the name of first frutes there went out of this see to Rome at euerie alienation 10000 ducates or florens beside 5000 that the neâ—h elect did vsuallie paie for his pall each ducat being then worth an English crowne or thereabout as I haue béene informed The sée of Rochester is also included within the limits of Kent being erected by Augustine in the 604 of Grace and reigne of Ceolrijc ouer the west-Saxons The bishop of this sée hath one archdeacon vnder whose gouernment in causes ecclesiasticall are thrée deanries or 132 parish churches so that hereby it is to be gathered that there are 393 parish churches in Kent ouer which the said two archdeacons haue especiall cure charge He was woont to paie also vnto the court of Rome at his admission to that see 1300 ducats or florens as I read which was an hard valuation considering the smalnesse of circuit belonging to his sée Howbeit in my time it is so farre from ease by diminution that it is raised to 1432 crownes c or as we resolue them into our pounds 358 pounds thrée shillings six pence halfe-pennie farthing a reckoning a great deale more preciselie made than anie bishop of that sée dooth take any great delight in He was crosse-bearer in times past vnto the archbishop of Canturburie And there are and haue béene few sées in England which at one time or other haue not fetched their bishops for the most part from this see for as it is of it selfe but a small thing in déed so it is commonlie a preparatiue to an higher place But of all that euer possessed it Thomas Kempe had the best lucke who being but a poore mans sonne of Wie vnto which towne he was a great benefactor grew first to be doctor of both lawes then of diuinitie and afterward being promoted to this sée he was translated from thence to Chichester thirdlie to London next of all to Yorke and finallie after seauen and twentie yeares to Canturburie where he became also cardinall deacon and then preest in the court of Rome according to this verse Bis primas ter praeses bis cardine functus Certes I note this man bicause he bare some fauour to the furtherance of the gospell and to that end he either builded or repared the pulpit in Paules churchyard and tooke order for the continuall maintenance of a sermon there vpon the sabaoth which dooth continue vnto my time as a place from whence the soundest doctrine is alwaies to be looked for and for such
strangers to resort vnto as haue no habitation in anie parish within the citie where it standeth The sée of London was erected at the first by Lucius who made it of an archeflamine and temple of Iupiter an archbishops sée and temple vnto the liuing God and so it continued vntill Augustine translated the title thereof to Canturburie The names of the archbishops of London are these Theon Eluan Cadoc Owen Conan Palladius Stephan Iltutus restitutus anno 350 Theodromus Theodredus Hilarius Fastidius anno 420 Guittelinus Vodinus slaine by the Saxons and Theonus Iunior But for their iust order of succession as yet I am not resolued neuerthelesse the first bishop there was ordeined by Augustine the moonke in the yeare of Christ 604 in the time of Ceolrijc after he had remooued his see further off into Kent I woote not vpon what secret occasion if not the spéedie hearing of newes from Rome and readinesse to flee out of the land if any trouble should betide him For iurisdiction it includeth Essex Middlesex and part of Herefordshire which is neither more nor lesse in quantitie than the ancient kingdome of the east Angles before it was vnited to the west Saxons The cathedrall church belonging to this sée was first begun by Ethelbert of Kent Indic 1. 598 of Inuber as I find whilest he held that part of the said kingdome vnder his gouernement Afterward when the Danes had sundrie times defaced it it was repared and made vp with hard stone but in the end it was taken downe and wholie reedified by Mawrice bishop of that sée and sometimes chapleine to the bastarâ—â— Henrie the first allowing him stone and stuffe from Bainards castell néere vnto Ludgate then ruinous for the furtherance of his works Howbeit the moold of the quire was not statelie inough in the eies of some of his successors wherefore in the yeare of Grace 1256 it was taken downe and brought into another forme and called the new worke at which time also the bodies of diuerse kings and bishops were taken vp and bestowed in the walles to the end their memories should be of longer continuance The iurisdiction of this sée also vnder the bishop is committed to foure archdeacons to wit of London Essex Middlesex and Colchester who haue amongst them to the number of 363 parish churches or thereabouts beside the peculiars belonging to the archbishop and chapiter of that house and at euerie alienation the bishop paieth for his owne part 1119 pounds eight shillings and foure pence but in old time 3000 florens which diuerse suppose to be more than as it now standeth the bishop is able to make of it Of the archdeconrie of S. Albons added therevnto by king Henrie the eight whereby the bishop hath fiue eies I speake not for although it be vnder the bishop of London for visitations and synods yet is it otherwise reputed as member of the sée of Lincolne and therefore worthilie called an exempt it hath also fiue and twentie parishes of which foure are in Buckingham the rest in Herefordshire The first beginning of the sée of Chichester was in the I le of Seales or Seolseie and from thence translated to Chichester in the time of William the bastard and generall remoouing of sées from small villages vnto the greater townes It conteineth Sussex onelie vnder hir iurisdiction wherein are sixtéene deanries and 551 parish churches it paid at euerie alienation to the sée of Rome 333 ducats and after Edbert the first bishop one Cella succéeded after whome the pontificall chaire not then worth 677 pounds by the yéere as now it is was void by many yeares It was erected in Seoleseie also 711 by the decrée of a synod holden in Sussex which borowed it from the iurisdiction of Winchester whereof before it was reputed a parcell Of all the bishops that haue béene in this sée Thomas Kempe alwaies excepted I read not of anie one that hath béene of more estimation than William Read sometime fellow of Merteine college in Oxford doctor of diuinitie and the most profound astronomer that liued in his time as appeareth by his collection which sometime I did possesse his image is yet in the librarie there and manie instruments of astronomie reserued in that house a college crected sometime by Walter Merton bishop of Rochester and lord chancellor of England he builded also the castell of Amberleie from the verie foundation as Edward Scorie or Storie his successor did the new crosse in the market place of Chichester The bishop of Winchester was sometime called bishop of the west Saxons and of Dorchester which towne was giuen to Birinus and his successors by Kinigils and Oswald of the Northumbers in whose time it was erected by Birinus and his fellowes In my time it hath iurisdiction onelie ouer Hamshire Surrie Iardeseie Gardeseie and the Wight conteining eight deaneries two hundred seuentie and six parish churches and beside all this he is perpetuall prelate to the honorable order of the Garter deuised by Edward the third he paid in old time to Rome 12000 ducates or florens but now his first fruits are 2491 pounds nine shillings eight pence halfe penie Canturburie was said to be the higher racke but Winchester hath borne the name to be the better mangier There are also which make Lucius to be the first founder of an house of praier in Winchester as Kinigils did build the second and Kinwaldus his sonne the third but you shall sée the truth herof in the chronologie insuing And herevnto if the old catalog of the bishops of this sée be well considered of and the acts of the greatest part of them indifferentlie weighed as they are to be read in our histories you shall find the most egregious hypocrites the stoutest warriours the cruellest tyrants the richest monimoongers and politike counsellors in temporall affaires to haue I wote not by what secret working of the diuine prouidence beene placed herein Winchester since the foundation of that sée which was erected by Birinus 639 whome pope Honorius sent hither out of Italie and first planted at Dorchester in the time of Kinigils then translated to Winchester where it dooth yet continue Salisburie was made the chéefe sée of Shirburne by bishop Harman predecessor to Osmond who brought it from Shirburne to that citie it hath now Barkeshire Wilshire and Dorsetshire vnder hir iurisdiction For after the death of Hedda which was 704 Winchester was diuided in two so that onelie Hamshire and Surrie were left vnto it and Wilton Dorset Barkeshire Summerset Deuon Cornewill assigned vnto Shirburne till other order was taken Bishop Adelme did first sit in that bishoprike 704 as I said and placed his chaire at Shirburne vpon the said diuision And as manie lerned bishops did succéed him in that roome before and after it was remooued to Sarum so there was neuer a more noble ornament to that sée than bishop Iuell of whose great learning and iudgement the world
it selfe beareth witnesse notwithstanding that the papists prefer S. Osmond as they call him because he builded the minster there and made the portesse called Ordinale ecclesiastici officij which old préests were woont to vse The bishops also of this sée were sometimes called bishops of Sunning of their old mansion house neere vnto Reading as it should seeme and among those that liued before the said Iuell one Roger builded the castell of the Uies in the time of Henrie the first taken in those daies for the strongest hold in England as vnto whose gate there were regals and gripes for six or seuen port cullises Finallie this sée paid vnto Rome 4000 florens but vnto hir maiestie in my time 1367 pounds twelue shillings eight pence as I did find of late Excester hath Deuonshire and Cornewall sometime two seuerall bishopriks but in the end brought into one of Cornewall and from thence to Excester in the time of the Bastard or soone after It began vpon this occasion Anno Gratiae 905 in a prouinciall councell holden by the elder Edward Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie among the Gewises wherein it was found that the see of Winchester had not onelie béene without hir pastor by the space of seuen yéeres but also that hir iurisdiction was farre greater than two men were able well to gouerne therefore from the former two to wit Winchester and Shirburne three other were taken whereby that see was now diuided into fiue parts the latter thrée being Welles Kirton and Cornwall this of Cornwall hauing hir sée then at saint Patroks not farre from north-Wales vpon the riuer Helmouth he of Deuon holding his iurisdiction in Deuonshire Kirton or Cridioc and the bishop of Welles being allowed Dorset and Barkshires for his part to gouerne and looke vnto according to his charge Finallie these two of Deuon and Cornwall being vnited the valuation thereof was taxed by the sée of Rome at six thousand ducats or florens which were trulie paid at euerie alienation but verie hardlie as I gesse sith that in my time wherein all things are racked to the verie vttermost I find that it is litle worth aboue fiue hundred pounds by the yéere bicause hir tenths are but fiftie Bath whose see was sometime at Welles before Iohn the bishop there annexed the church of Bath vnto it which was 1094 hath Summersetshire onlie and the valuation thereof in the court of Rome was foure hundred thirtie florens but in hir maiesties books I find it fiue hundred thirtie and three pounds and about one od shilling which declareth a precise examination of the estate of that sée Of the erection of this bishoprike mentioned in the discourse of Excester I find the former assertion confirmed by another author and in somewhat more large maher which I will also remember onelie because it pleaseth me somewhat better than the words before alleged out of the former writer This bishoprike saith he was erected 905 in a councell holden among the Gewises whereat king Edward of the west-Saxons and Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie were present For that part of the countrie had béene seuen yéeres without anie pastorall cure And therfore in this councell it was agréed that for the two bishoprikes whereof one was at Winchester another at Shireburne there should be fiue ordeined whereby the people there might be the better instructed By this meanes Frithstan was placed at Winchester and Ethelme at Shireburne both of them being then void Shireburne also susteined the subdiuision so that Werstane was made bishop of Cridioc or Deuonshire whose sée was at Kirton Herstan of Cornwall and Eadulfe of Welles vnto whome Barkshire and Dorsetshire were appointed But now you sée what alteration is made by consideration of the limits of their present iurisdictions Worcester sometime called Episcopatus Wicciorum that is the bishoprike of the Wiccies or Huiccies hath Worcester part of Warwikeshires And before the bishoprike of Glocester was taken out of the same it paid to the pope two thousand ducats of gold at euerie change of prelat but now the valuation thereof is one thousand fortie nine pounds seauen pence halfe penie farthing except my remembrance doo deceiue me This sée was begunne either in or not long before the time of Offa king of the east-Angles and Boselus was the first bishop there after whome succéeded Ostfort then Egwine who went in pilgrimage to Rome with Kinredus of Mercia and the said Offa and there gat a monasterie which he builded in Worcester confirmed by Constantine the pope In this sée was one of your lordships ancestors sometime bishop whose name was Cobham and doctor both of diuinitie and of the canon law who during the time of his pontificalitie there builded the vault of the north side of the bodie of the church and there lieth buried in the same as I haue béene informed Certes this man was once elected and should haue béene archbishop of Canturburie in the roome of Reginald that died 1313 vnder Edward the second but the pope frustrated his election fearing least he would haue shewed himselfe more affectionate towards his prince than to his court of Rome wherefore he gaue Canturburie to the bishop of Worcester then being And furthermore least he should seeme altogither to reiect the said Thomas and displease the king he gaue him in the end the bishoprike of Worcester whereinto he entred 1317 Martij 31 being thursdaie as appeereth by the register of that house after long plée holden for the aforesaid sée of Canturburie in the court of Rome wherein most monie did oftenest preuaile This is also notable of that sée that fiue Italians succéeded ech other in the same by the popes prouision as Egidius Syluester Egidius his nephue for nephues might say in those daies Father shall I call you vncle And vncles also Son I must call thée nephue Iulius de Medices afterward pope Clement and Hieronymus de Nugutijs men verie likelie no doubt to benefit the common people by their doctrine Some of these being at the first but poore men in Rome and yet able by selling all they had to make a round summe against a rainie daie came first into fauor with the pope then into familiaritie finallie into orders and from thence into the best liuings of the church farre off where their parentage could not easilie be heard of nor made knowne vnto their neighbours Glocester hath Glocestershire onelie wherein are nine deanries and to the number of 294 parish churches as I find by good record But it neuer paid anie thing to Rome bicause it was erected by king Henrie the eight after he had abolished the vsurped authoritie of the pope except in quéene Maries if anie such thing were demanded as I doubt not but it was yet is it woorth yeerelie 315 pounds seauen shillings thrée pence as the booke of first fruits declareth Hereford hath Herefordshire and part of Shropshire and it paid to Rome at euerie
alienation 1800 ducats at the least but in my time it paieth vnto hir maiesties cofers 768 pounds ten shillings ten pence halfe penie farthing In this sée there was a bishop sometime called Iohn Bruton vpon whome the king then reigning by likelihood for want of competent maintenance bestowed the keeping of his wardrobe which he held long time with great honour as his register saith A woonderfull preferment that bishops should be preferred from the pulpit to the custodie of wardrobes but such was the time Neuerthelesse his honorable custodie of that charge is more solemnlie remembred than anie good sermon that euer he made which function peraduenture he committed to his suffragane sith bishops in those daies had so much businesse in the court that they could not attend to doctrine and exhortation Lichefield wherevnto Couentrie was added in the time of Henrie the first at the earnest sute of Robert bishop of that see hath Staffordshire Darbishire part of Shropshire and the rest of Warwikeshire that is void of subiection to the sée of Worcestershire It was erected in the time of Peada king of the south Mercians which laie on this side the Trent and therein one Dinas was installed about the yeare of Grace 656 after whom Kellac first then Tunher an Englishman succéeded this later being well learned and consecrated by the Scots In the time of the bastard I wot not vpon what occasion one Peter bishop of this sée translated his chaire to Chester and there held it for a season whereby it came to passe that the bishops of Lichfield were for a while called bishops of Chester But Robert his successor not likeing of this president remooued his chaire from Chester to Couentrie and there held it whilest he liued whereby the originall diuision of the bishoprike of Lichfield into Lichefield Chester and Couentrie dooth easilie appeare although in my time Lichfield and Couentrie be vnited and Chester remaineth a bishoprike by it selfe It paid the pope at euerie alienation 1733 florens or as some old bookes haue 3000 a good round summe but not without a iust punishment as one saith sith that anno 765 Edulfe bishop there vnder Offa king of Mercia would by his helpe haue bereaued the archbishop of Canturburie of his pall so did in déed vnder pope Hadrian holding the same vntill things were reduced vnto their ancient forme Before the time also of bishop Langton the prebends of this see laie here and there abroad in the citie where the vicars also had an house of which this honest bishop misliked not a little for sundrie causes wherefore he began their close and bestowed so much in building the same and pauing the stréets that his hungrie kinsmen did not a little grudge at his expenses thinking that his emptie cofers would neuer make them gentlemen for which preferment the freends of most bishops gaped earnestlie in those daies King Iohn was the greatest benefactor vnto this sée next vnto Offa and it is called Lichfield Quasi mortuorum campus bicause of the great slaughter of christians made there as some write vnder Dioclesian Howbeit in my time the valuation thereof is 703 pounds fiue shillings two pence halfepenie farthing a summe verie narrowlie cast by that auditor which tooke it first in hand Oxford hath Oxfordshire onelie a verie yoong iurisdiction erected by king Henrie the eight where in the time of quéene Marie one Goldwell was bishop who as I remember was a Iesuit dwelling in Rome and more conuersant as the constant fame went in the blacke art than skilfull in the scriptures and yet he was of great countenance amongst the Romane monarchs It is said that obseruing the canons of his order he regarded not the temporalities of that sée but I haue heard since that he wist well inough what became of those commodities for by one meane and other he found the swéetnesse of 354 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie yearelie growing to him which was euen inough if not too much for the maintenance of a frier toward the drawing out of circles characters lineaments of imagerie wherein he was passing skilfull as the fame then went in Rome and not vnheard of in Oxford Elie hath Cambridgshire and the I le of Elie. It was erected 1109 by Henrie the first being before a rich and wealthie abbeie One Heruie also was made bishop there as I haue found in a register belonging sometime to that house being translated from Bangor Finallie it paid to the pope at euerie alienation 7000 ducats as the registers there do testifie at large Albeit that in my time I find a note of 2134 pounds sixteene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whose disme ioined to those of all the bishopriks in England doo yéeld yearelie to hir maiesties coffers 23370 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whereby also the huge sums of monie going out of this land to the court of Rome dooth in some measure appéere Ethelwold afterward bishop of Winchester builded the first monasterie of Elie vpon the ruines of a nunrie then in the kings hands howbeit the same house whereof he himselfe was abbat was yer long destroied by enimies and he in lieu of his old preferment rewarded by king Edgar with the aforesaid bishoprike from whence with more than lionlike boldnesse he expelled the secular préests and stored with moonkes prouided from Abandune néere Oxford by the helpe of Edgar and Dunstane then metropolitane of England There was sometime a greeuous contention betwéene Thomas Lild bishop of this see and the king of England about the yeare of Grace 1355 which I will here deliuer out of an old record because the matter is so parciallie penned by some of the brethren of that house in fauour of the bishop for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance thereof at the first into my chronologie The blacke prince fauoring one Robert Stretton his chapleine a man vnlearned and not worthie the name of a clearke the matter went on so farre that what for loue and somewhat else of a canon of Lichfield he was chosen bishop of that see Herevpon the pope vnderstanding what he was by his Nuncio here in England staied his consecration by his letters for a time and in the meane season committed his examination to the archbishop of Canturburie and the bishop of Rochester who felt and dealt so fauourablie with him in golden reasoning that his worthinesse was commended to the popes holinesse to Rome he goeth Being come to Rome the pope himselfe apposed him and after secret conference vtterlie disableth his election till he had prooued by substantiall argument and of great weight before him also that he was not so lightlie to be reiected Which kind of reasoning so well pleased his holinesse that Ex mera plenitudine potestatis he was made capable of the benefice and so returneth into England when he came home this bishop being in the kings
Clare hall Richard Badow chancellor of Cambridge 1459 13 Catharine hall Robert Woodlarke doctor of diuinitie 1519 14 Magdalen college Edw. duke of Buckingham Thom. lord Awdlie 1585 15 Emanuell college Sir Water Mildmaie c. The description of England Of colleges in Oxford Yeares Colleges  Founders 1539 1 Christes church by King Henrie 8. 1459 2 Magdalen college William Wainflet first fellow of Merton college then scholer at Winchester and afterward bishop there 1375 3 New college William Wickham bishop of Winchester 1276 4 Merton college Walter Merton bishop of Rochester 1437 5 All soules college Henrie Chicheleie archbishop of Canturburie 1516 6 Corpus Christi college Richard Fox bishop of Winchester 1430 7 Lincolne college Richard Fleming bishop of Lincolne 1323 8 Auriell college Adam Browne almoner to Edward 2. 1340 9 The queenes college R. Eglesfeld chapleine to Philip queene of England wife to Edward 3. 1263 10 Balioll college Iohn Balioll king of Scotland 1557 11 S. Iohns Sir Thomas White knight 1556 12 Trinitie college Sir Thomas Pope knight 1316 13 Excester college Walter Stapleton bishop of Excester 1513 14 Brasen nose William Smith bishop of Lincolne 873 15 Vniuersitie college William archdeacon of Duresine  16 Glocester college Iohn Gifford who made it a cell for thirteene moonks  17 S. Marie college  18 Iesus college now in hand Hugh ap Rice doctor of the ciuill law There are also in Oxford certeine hostels or hals which may rightwell be called by the names of colleges if it were not that there is more libertie in them than it to be séen in the other I mine opinion the liuers in these are verie like to those that are of Ins in the chancerie their names also are these so farre as I now remember Brodegates Hart hall Magdalen hall Alburne hall Postminster hall S. Marie hall White hall New In. Edmond hall The students also that remaine in them are called hostelers or halliers Hereof it came of late to passe that the right reuerend father in God Thomas late archbishop of Canturburie being brought vp in such an house at Cambridge was of the ignorant sort of Londoners called an hosteler supposing that he had serued with some inholder in the stable and therfore in despite diuerse hanged vp bottles of haie at his gate when he began to preach the gospell wheras in déed he was a gentleman borne of an ancient house in the end a faithfull witnesse of Iesus Christ in whose quarrell he refused not to shed his bloud and yéeld vp his life vnto the furie of his aduersaries Besides these there is mention and record of diuerse other hals or hostels that haue béene there in times past as Beefe hall Mutton hall c whose ruines yet appéere so that if antiquitie be to be iudged by the shew of ancient buildings which is verie plentifull in Oxford to be séene it should be an easie matter to conclude that Oxford is the elder vniuersitie Therin are also manie dwelling houses of stone yet standing that haue béene hals for students of verie antike workemanship beside the old wals of sundrie other whose plots haue béene conuerted into gardens since colleges were erected In London also the houses of students at the Commonlaw are these Sergeants In. Graies In. The Temple Lincolnes In. Dauids In. Staple In. Furniuals In. Cliffords In. Clements In. Lions In. Barnards In. New In. And thus much in generall of our noble vniuersities whose lands some gréedie gripers doo gape wide for and of late haue as I heare propounded sundrie reasons whereby they supposed to haue preuailed in their purposes But who are those that haue attempted this sute other than such as either hate learning pietie and wisedome or else haue spent all their owne and know not otherwise than by incroching vpon other men how to mainteine themselues When such a motion was made by some vnto king Henrie the eight he could answer them in this maner Ah sirha I perceiue the abbeie lands haue fleshed you and set your téeth on edge to aske also those colleges And whereas we had a regard onelie to pull downe sinne by defacing the monasteries you haue a desire also to ouerthrow all goodnesse by subuersion of colleges I tell you sirs that I iudge no land in England better bestowed than that which is giuen to our vniuersities for by their maintenance our realme shall be well gouerned when we be dead and rotten As you loue your welfares therfore follow no more this veine but content your selues with that you haue alreadie or else seeke honest meanes whereby to increase your liuelods for I loue not learning so ill that I will impaire the reuenues of anie one house by a penie whereby it may be vpholden In king Edwards daies likewise the same sute was once againe attempted as I haue heard but in vaine for saith the duke of Summerset among other spéeches tending to that end who also made answer there vnto in the kings presence by his assignation I flerning decaie which of wild men maketh ciuill of blockish and rash persons wise and godlie counsellors of obstinat rebels obedient subiects and of euill men good and godlie christians what shall we looke for else but barbarisme and tumult For when the lands of colleges be gone it shall be hard to saie whose staffe shall stand next the doore for then I doubt not but the state of bishops rich farmers merchants and the nobilitie shall be assailed by such as liue to spend all and thinke that what so euer another man hath is more meet for them and to be at their commandement than for the proper owner that hath sweat and laboured for it In quéene Maries daies the weather was too warme for anie such course to be taken in hand but in the time of our gratious quéene Elizabeth I heare that it was after a sort in talke the third time but without successe as mooued also out of season and so I hope it shall continue for euer For what comfort should it be for anie good man to sée his countrie brought into the estate of the old Gothes Uandals who made lawes against learning and would not suffer anie skilfull man to come into their councell house by meanes whereof those people became sauage tyrants and mercilesse helhounds till they restored learning againe and thereby fell to ciuilitie Of the partition of England into shires and counties Chap. 4. IN reding of ancient writers as Caesar Tacitus and others we find mention of sundrie regions to haue béene sometime in this Iland as the Nouantae Selgouae Dannonij Gadeni Oradeni Epdij Cerones Carnonacae Careni Cornabij Caledonij Decantae Logi Mertae Vacomagi Venicontes Texali or Polij Denani Elgoui Brigantes Parisi Ordouici aliàs Ordoluci Cornauij Coritaui Catieuchlani Simeni Trinouantes Demetae Cangi Silures Dobuni Atterbatij Cantij Regni Belgae Durotriges Dumnonij Giruij Murotriges Seueriani Iceni Tegenes Casij Caenimagni Segontiaci
persons called pledges as I said or ten denaries or tithings of men of which ech one was bound for others good abering and laudable behauiour in the common-wealth of the realme The chiefe man likewise of euerie denarie or tithing was in those daies called a tithing man in Latine Decurio but now in most places a borsholder or burgholder as in Kent where euerie tithing is moreouer named a burgh or burrow although that in the West countrie he be still called a tithing man and his circuit a tithing as I haue heard at large I read furthermore and it is partlie afore noted that the said Alfred caused ech man of frée condition for the better maintenance of his peace to be ascribed into some hundred by placing himselfe in one denarie or other where he might alwais haue such as should sweare or saie vpon their certeine knowledge for his honest behauior and ciuill conuersation if it should happen at anie time that his credit should come in question In like sort I gather out of Leland and other that if anie small matter did fall out worthie to be discussed the tithing man or borsholder now officers at the commandement of the high constable of which euerie hundred hath one at the least should decide the same in their léetes whereas the great causes were referred to the hundreds the greater to the lathes and the greatest of all to the shire daies where the earles or aldermen did set themselues make finall ends of the same according vnto iustice For this purpose likewise in euerie hundred were twelue men chosen of good age and wisedome and those sworne to giue their sentences without respect of person and in this manner as they gather were things handeled in those daies Which waie the word wapentake came in vse as yet I cannot tell howbeit the signification of the same declareth as I conceiue that at the chiefe towne the soldiers which were to serue in that hundred did méet fetch their weapons go togither from thence to the field or place of seruice by an ordinarie custome then generallie knowen amongst them It is supposed also that the word Rape commeth a Rapiendo as it were of catching and snatching bicause the tenants of the hundred or wapentakes met vpon one or sundrie daies made quicke dispatch of their lords haruest at once and in great hast But whether it be a true imagination or not as yet I am vncerteine and therefore it lieth not in me to determine anie thing thereof wherefore it shall suffice to haue touched them in this maner In my time there are found to be in England fourtie shires and likewise thirtéene in Wales and these latter erected of late yeares by king Henrie the eight who made the Britons or Welshmen equall in all respects vnto the English and brought to passe that both nations should indifferentlie be gouerned by one law which in times past were ordred by diuerse and those far discrepant and disagreing one from another as by the seuerall view of the same is yet easie to be discerned The names of the shires in England are these whereof the first ten lie betwéene the British sea and the Thames as Polydor also dooth set them downe Kent Sussex Surreie Hampshire Barkeshire Wilshire Dorsetshire Summerset Deuon Cornewall There are moreouer on the northside of the Thames and betwéene the same and the riuer Trent which passeth through the middest of England as Polydor saith sixtéene other shires whereof six lie toward the east the rest toward the west more into the mddest of the countrie Essex somtime all forrest saue one hundred Middlesex Hartfordshire Suffolke Norffolke Cambridgeshire in which are 12 hundreds Bedford Huntington wher in are foure hundreds Buckingham Oxford Northampton Rutland Leircestershire Notinghamshire Warwike Lincolne We haue six also that haue their place westward towards Wales whose names insue Glocester Hereford Worcester Shropshire Stafford Chestershire And these are the thirtie two shires which lie by south of the Trent Beyond the same riuer we haue in like sort other eight as Darbie Yorke Lancaster Cumberland Westmerland Richemond wherein are fiue wapentaxes when it is accompted as parcell of Yorkeshire out of which it is taken then is it reputed for the whole Riding Durham Northumberland So that in the portion sometime called Lhoegres there are now fortie shires In Wales furthermore are thirtéene whereof seuen are in Southwales Cardigan or Cereticon Penmoroke or Penbrooke Caermardine wherein are 9. hundreds or commots Glamorgan Monmouth Breckenocke Radnor In Northwales likewise are six that is to saie Angleseie Carnaruon Merioneth Denbigh Flint Montgomerie Which being added to those of England yéeld fiftie and thrée shires or counties so that vnder the quéenes Maiestie are so manie counties whereby it is easilie discerned that hir power farre excéedeth that of Offa who of old time was highlie honored for that he had so much of Britaine vnder his subiection as afterward conteined thirtie nine shires when the diuision was made whereof I spake before This is moreouer to be noted in our diuision of shires that they be not alwaies counted or laid togither in one parcell whereof I haue great maruell But sith the occasiō hath growen as I take it either by priuiledge or some like occasion it is better briefelie to set downe how some of these parts lie than to spend the time in séeking a iust cause of this their od diuision First therefore I note that in the part of Buckinghamshire betweene Amondesham Beconsfield there is a peece of Hartfordshire to be found inuironed round about with the countie of Buckingham and yet this patch is not aboue three miles in length and two in breadth at the verie most In Barkeshire also betwéene Ruscombe and Okingham is a péece of Wilshire one mile in breadth and foure miles in length whereof one side lieth on the Loden riuer In the borders of Northamptonshire directlie ouer against Luffeld a towne in Buckkinghamshire I find a parcell of Oxfordshire not passing two miles in compasse With Oxfordshire diuerse doo participate in so much that a péece of Glocestershire lieth halfe in Warwikeshire halfe in Oxfordshire not verie far from Horneton Such another patch is there of Glocestershire not far from long Compton but lieng in Oxford countie a péece of Worcestershire directlie betwéene it Glocestershire Glocester hath the third péece vpon the north side of the Winrush neere Falbrocke as Barkeshire hath one parcell also vpon the selfe side of the same water in the verie edge of Glocestershire likewise an other in Oxfordshire not verie farre from Burford and the third ouer against Lach lade which is parted from the main countie of Barkeshire by a little strake of Oxfordshire Who would thinke that two fragments of Wilshire were to be seene in Barkeshire vpon the Loden and the riuer that falleth into it whereof and the like sith there are verie manie
but little skill to procéed in the same accordinglie it shall suffice to set downe some generall discourse of such as are vsed in our daies and so much as I haue gathered by report and common heare-saie We haue therefore in England sundrie lawes and first of all the ciuill vsed in the chancerie admeraltie and diuerse other courts in some of which the seuere rigor of iustice is often so mitigated by conscience that diuerse things are thereby made easie and tollerable which otherwise would appeare to be méere iniurie and extremitie We haue also a great part of the Canon law dailie practised among vs especiallie in cases of tithes contracts of matrimonie and such like as are vsuallie to be séene in the consistories of our bishops and higher courts of the two archbishops where the exercise of the same is verie hotlie followed The third sort of lawes that we haue are our owne those alwaies so variable subiect to alteration and change that oft in one age diuerse iudgements doo passe vpon one maner of case whereby the saieng of the poet Tempora mutantur nos mutamur in illis may verie well be applied vnto such as being vrged with these words In such a yeare of the prince this opinion was taken for sound law doo answer nothing else but that the iudgement of our lawiers is now altered so that they saie farre otherwise The regiment that we haue therefore after our owne ordinances dependeth vpon thrée lawes to wit Statute law Common law Customarie law and Prescription according to the triple maner of our trials and iudgments which is by parlement verdict of twelue men at an assise or wager of battell of which the last is little vsed in our daies as no appeale dooth hold in the first and last rehearsed But to returne to my purpose The first is deliuered vnto vs by parlement which court being for the most part holden at Westminster néere London is the highest of all other consisteth of three seuerall sorts of people that is to saie the nobilitie cleargie and commons of this realme And thereto is not summoned but vpon vrgent occasion when the prince dooth see his time and that by seuerall writs dated commonlie full six wéekes before it begin to be holden Such lawes as are agreed vpon in the higher house by the lords spirituall and temporall and in the lower house by the commons and bodie of the realme whereof the conuocation of the cleargie holden in Powles or if occasion so require in Westminster church is a member there speaking by the mouth of the knights of the shire and burgesses remaine in the end to be confirmed by the prince who commonlie resorteth thither of custome vpon the first and last daies of this court there to vnderstand what is doone and giue his roiall consent to such statutes as him liketh of Comming therefore thither into the higher house and hauing taken his throne the speaker of the parlement for one is alwaies appointed to go betwéene the houses as an indifferent mouth for both readeth openlie the matters there determined by the said thrée estates and then craueth the princes consent and finall confirmation to the same The king hauing heard the summe and principall points of each estatute brieflie recited vnto him answereth in French with great deliberation vnto such as he liketh Il nous plaist but to the rest Il ne plaist whereby the latter are made void and frustrate That also which his maiestie liketh of is hereby authorised confirmed euer after holden for law except it be repealed in anie the like assemblie The number of the commons assembled in the lower house beside the cleargie consisteth of ninetie knights For each shire of England hath two gentlemen or knights of greatest wisedome and reputation chosen out of the bodie of the same for that onelie purpose sauing that for Wales one onlie is supposed sufficient in euerie countie whereby the number afore mentioned is made vp There are likewise fourtie and six citizens 289 burgesses and fourtéene barons so that the whole assemblie of the laitie of the lower house consisteth of foure hundred thirtie and nine persons if the iust number be supplied Of the lawes here made likewise some are penall and restraine the common law and some againe are found to inlarge the same The one sort of these also are for the most part taken strictlie according to the letter the other more largelie and beneficiallie after their intendment and meaning The Common law standeth vpon sundrie maximes or principles and yeares or termes which doo conteine such cases as by great studie and solemne argument of the iudges sound practise confirmed by long experience fetched euen from the course of most ancient lawes made farre before the conquest and thereto the déepest reach and foundations of reason are ruled and adiudged for law Certes these cases are otherwise called plees or action wherof there are two sorts the one criminall and the other ciuill The meanes and messengers also to determine those causes are our writs or bréefes whereof there are some originall and some iudiciall The parties plaintiffe defendant when they appeare procéed if the case doo so require by plaint or declaration barre or answer replication reioinder and so by rebut surre but to issue and triall if occasion so fall out the one side affirmatiuelie the other negatiuelie as common experience teacheth Our trials and recoueries are either by verdict and demourre confession or default wherein if anie negligence or trespasse hath béene committed either in processe and forme or in matter and iudgement the partie grieued may haue a writ of errour to vndoo the same but not in the same court where the former iudgement was giuen Customarie law consisteth of certeine laudable customes vsed in some priuat countrie intended first to begin vpon good and reasonable considerations as gauell kind which is all the male children equallie to inherit and continued to this daie in Kent where it is onelie to my knowledge reteined and no where else in England It was at the first deuised by the Romans as appeareth by Caesar in his cōmentaries wherein I find that to breake and daunt the force of the rebellious Germans they made a law that all the male children or females for want of males which holdeth still in England should haue their fathers inheritance equallie diuided amongst them By this meanes also it came to passe that whereas before time for the space of sixtie yeares they had put the Romans to great and manifold troubles within the space of thirtie yeares after this law made their power did wax so feeble and such discord fell out amongst themselues that they were not able to mainteine warres with the Romans nor raise anie iust armie against them For as a riuer runing with one streame is swift and more plentifull of water than when it is drained or drawne into manie branches so the
he they teach you to repent too late of your great gentlenesse Caietanus in his common-wealth hath finallie no liking of them as appéereth in his eight booke of that most excellent treatise But what haue I to deale whether they be profitable or not sith my purpose is rather to shew what plentie we haue of them which I will performe so far as shall be néedfull There haue béene in times past great store of castels places of defense within the realme of England of which some were builded by the Britons manie by the Romans Saxons and Danes but most of all by the barons of the realme in about the time of king Stephan who licenced each of them to build so manie as them listed vpon their owne demeasnes hoping thereby that they would haue imploied their vse to his aduantage and commoditie But finallie when he saw that they were rather fortified against himselfe in the end than vsed in his defense he repented all too late of his inconsiderate dealing sith now there was no remedie but by force for to subdue them After his decease king Henrie the second came no sooner to the crowne but he called to mind the inconuenience which his predecessour had suffered and he himselfe might in time sustaine by those fortifications Therefore one of the first things he did was an attempt to race and deface the most part of these holds Certes he thought it better to hazard the méeting of the enimie now and then in the plaine field than to liue in perpetuall feare of those houses and the rebellion of his lords vpon euerie light occasion conceiued who then were full so strong as he if not more strong and that made them the readier to withstand and gainesaie manie of those procéedings which he and his successours from time to time intended Herevpon therefore he caused more than eleuen hundred of their said castels to be raced and ouerthrowne whereby the power of his nobilitie was not a little restreined Since that time also not a few of those which remained haue decaied partlie by the commandement of Henrie the third and partlie of themselues or by conuersion of them into the dwelling houses of noble men their martiall fronts being remooued so that at this present there are verie few or no castels at all mainteined within England sauing onelie vpon the coasts and marches of the countrie for the better kéeping backe of the forren enimie when soeuer he shall attempt to enter and annoie vs. The most prouident prince that euer reigned in this land for the fortification thereof against all outward enimies was the late prince of famous memorie king Henrie the eight who beside that he repared most of such as were alreadie standing builded sundrie out of the ground For hauing shaken off the more than seruile yoke of popish tyrannie and espieng that the emperour was offended for his diuorce from quéene Catharine his aunt and thereto vnderstanding that the French king had coupled the Dolphin his sonne with the popes neece and maried his daughter to the king of Scots whereby he had cause more iustlie to suspect than safelie to trust anis one of them all as Lambert saith he determined to stand vpon his owne defense and therefore with no small spéed and like charge he builded sundrie blockehouses castels and platformes vpon diuerse frontiers of his realme but chieflie the east and southeast parts of England whereby no doubt he did verie much qualifie the conceiued grudges of his aduersaries and vtterlie put off their hastie purpose of inuasion But would to God he had cast his eie toward Harwich and the coasts of Norffolke and Suffolke where nothing as yet is doone albeit there be none so fit and likelie places for the enimie to enter vpon as in those parts where at a full sea they may touch vpon the shore and come to land without resistance And thus much brieflie for my purpose at this present For I néed not to make anie long discourse of castels sith it is not the nature of a good Englishman to regard to be caged vp as in a coope and hedged in with stone wals but rather to meet with his enimie in the plaine field at handstrokes where he may trauaise his ground choose his plot and vse the benefit of sunne shine wind and weather to his best aduantage commoditie Isocrates also saith that towres walles bulworkes soldiers and plentie of armour are not the best kéepers of kingdomes but freends loue of subiects obedience vnto martiall discipline which they want that shew themselues either cruell or couetous toward their people As for those tales that go of Beston castell how it shall saue all England on a daie and likewise the brag of a rebellious baron in old time named Hugh Bigot that said in contempt of king Henrie the third and about the fiftith yeare of his reigne If I were in my castell of Bungeie Vpon the water of Waueneie I wold not set a button by the king of Cockneie I repute them but as toies the first méere vaine the second fondlie vttered if anie such thing were said as manie other words are and haue béene spoken of like holds as Wallingford c but now growen out of memorie and with small losse not heard of among the common sort Certes the castell of Bungeie was ouerthrowen by the aforesaid prince the same yeare that he ouerthrew the walles and castell of Leircester also the castels of Treske and Malesar apperteining to Roger Mowbraie and that of Fremlingham belonging likewise to Hugh Bigot wherof in the chronologie following you may read at large I might here in like sort take occasion to speake of sundrie strong places where camps of men haue lien and of which we haue great plentie here in England in the plaine fields but I passe ouer to talke of any such néedlesse discourses This neuerthelesse concerning two of them is not to be omitted to wit that the one néere vnto Cambridge now Gogmagogs hill was called Windleburie before time as I read of late in an old pamphlet And to saie the truth I haue often heard them named Winterburie hilles which difference may easilie grow by corruption of the former word the place likewise is verie large and strong The second is to be séene in the edge of Shropshire about two miles from Colme betwéene two riuers the Clun or Colunus and the Tewie otherwise named Themis wherevnto there is no accesse but at one place The Welshmen call it Cair Carador and they are of the opinion that Caractatus king of the Sillures was ouercome there by Ostorius at such time as he fled to Cartimanda quéene of the Brigants for succour who betraied him to the Romans as you may sée in Tacitus Of palaces belonging to the prince Chap. 15. IT lieth not in me to set down exactlie the number names of the palaces belonging to the prince nor to make anie description of hir graces
that king Edelferd had made slaughter of the Britains as before is rehearsed he entred the citie of Chester and from thence marched towards Bangor The Britains in the meane time had assembled their power vnder thrée capteins that is to say Blederike duke of Cornewall Margadud king of Southwales and Cadwane king of Northwales These ioining in battell with Edelferd flue 10066 of his souldiers and constreined him to flée out of the field for safegard of his life after he had receiued manie wounds On the part of the Britains the forsaid Blederike which was chiefe capteine of the field in that battell chanced to be slaine Thus saith Gal. Mon. But the ancient writers of the English kings as Beda William Malmesburie and Henrie Huntington make no mention of this last battell and victorie obteined by the Britains in maner as aboue is expressed in Galfrids booke But contrarilie we find that Edelferd hauing such good successe in his businesse abroad as he could wish vpon purpose to auoid danger at home banished Edwine the sonne of Alla or Elle a yoong gentleman of great towardnesse latelie come to the kingdome of the Northumbers by the death of his father But this Edwine in time of his exile being long tossed from place to place and finding no stedfast friendship now in time of his aduersitie at length came to Redwald that was king at that time of the Eastangles the third from Uffa and successor to Titullus which Titullus did succéed next after the said Uffa the first king of Eastangles as before is mentioned This Redwald did verie honourablie interteine Edwine insomuch that Edelferd being informed thereof was highlie displeased and sent ambassadors vnto Redwald to require him either to deliuer Edwine into his hands or else if he refused so to doo to declare and denounce vnto him open warres Redwald incouraged by his wife that counselled him in no wise to betraie his friend to whome he had giuen his faith for the menaces of his enimie assembled foorthwith an armie and at the sudden comming vpon Edelferd assaulted him yer he could haue time to assemble his people togither But yet the said Edelferd though he was beset and brought in danger at vnwares died not vnreuenged for putting himselfe in defense with such power as he could then get togither he boldlie incountred the enimies and giuing battell slue Remerius the sonne of Redwald and after was slaine himselfe hauing reigned ouer the Northumbers about 22 yéeres This battell was fought néere to the water of Idle The said Edelferd had issue by his wife Acca the daughter of Alla and sister to Edwine two sonnes Oswald being about two yéeres of age and Oswin about foure yéeres the which their father being thus slaine were by helpe of their gouernours conueied awaie into Scotland with all spéed that might be made Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons after he had reigned the space of 12 yeeres departed this life who in his time had mainteined great warre against manie of his neighbours the which for briefenesse I passe ouer One great battell he fought against them of Sussex in which the armies on both sides susteined great damage but the greater losse fell to the South saxons Cinegiscus and his sonne Richelinus reigne iointlie ouer the Westsaxons they fight with the Britains the indeuour of Laurence archbishop of Canturburie in setting religion at large and seeking a vniformitie in catholike orders he and his fellow-bishops write to the cleargie of Britaine and Scotland for a reformation Melitus bishop of London goeth to Rome the cause why and what he brought at his returne from pope Boniface The xxiij Chapter AFter the foresaid Ceowlfe reigned Cinegiscus or Kingils which was the sonne of Ceola which was the sonne of Cutha or Cutwin which was the sonne of Kenricke which was the sonne of king Certicke In the fourth yéere of his reigne he receiued into fellowship with him in gouernance of the kingdome his sonne Richelinus or Onichelinus and so they reigned iointlie togither in great loue and concord a thing seldome séene or heard of They fought with the Britains at Beandune where at the first approch of the battels togither the Britains fled but too late for there died of them that were ouertaken 2062. In this meane time Laurence archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded next after Augustine admitted thereto by him in his life time as before is said did his iudeuour to augment and bring to perfection the church of England the foundation whereof was latelie laid by his predecessor the foresaid Augustine who studied not onelie for the increase of this new church which was gathered of the English people but also he was busie to imploie his pastorlike cure vpon the people that were of the old inhabitants of Britaine and likewise of the Scots that remained in Ireland For when he had learned that the Scots there in semblable wise as the Britains in their countrie led not their liues in manie points according to the ecclesiasticall rules aswell in obseruing the feast of Easter contrarie to the vse of the Romane church as in other things he wrote vnto those Scots letters exhortatorie requiring them most instantlie to an vnitie of catholike orders as might be agréeable with the church of Christ spred and dispersed through the world These letters were not written onelie in his owne name but iointlie togither in the name of the bishops Melitus and Iustus as followeth To our deare brethren the bishops and abbats through all Scotland Laurence Melitus and Iustus bishops the seruants of the seruants of God wish health WHereas the apostolike see according to hir maner had sent vs to preach vnto the heathen people in these west parts as otherwise throgh the world and that it chanced to vs to enter into this Ile which is called Britaine before we knew vnderstood the state of things we had in great reuerence both the Scots Britains which beleeued bicause as we tooke the matter they walked according to the custome of the vniuersall church but after we had knowledge of the Britains we iudged the Scots to be better But we haue learned by bishop Daganus comming into this I le and by Columbanus the abbat comming into France that the Scots nothing differ in their conuersation from the Britains for bishop Daganus comming vnto vs would neither eat with vs no nor yet come within the house where we did eat The said Laurence also with his fellow-bishops did write to the Britains other letters woorthie of his degree dooing what he could to confirme them in the vnitie of the Romane church but it profited litle as appeareth by that which Beda writeth About the same time Melitus the bishop of London went to Rome to common with pope Boniface for necessarie causes touching the church of England and was present at a synod holden by the same pope at that season for ordinances to
in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
them sleaing a great number of them and chasing the residue In the morning earlie when as Cnute heard that the Englishmen were gone foorth of their lodgings he supposed that they were either fled awaie or else turned to take part with the enimies But as he approched to the enimies campe he vnderstood how the mater went for he found nothing there but bloud dead bodies and the spoile For which good seruice Cnute had the Englishmen in more estimation euer after and highlie rewarded their leader the came carle Goodwine When Cnute had ordered all things in Denmarke as was thought be hoofefull he returned againe into England and within a few daies after he was aduertised that the Swedeners made warre against his subiects of Denmarke vnder the loding of two great princes Ulfe and Ulafe Wherefore to defend his dominions in those parts he passed againe with an armie into Denmarke incountred with his enimies and receiued a sore ouerthrow loosing a great number both of Danes and Englishmen But gathering togither a new force of men he set againe vpon his enimies and ouercame them constreining the two foresaid princes to agrée vpon reasonable conditions of peace Matth. West recounteth that at this time earle Goodwine and the Englishmen wrought the enterprise aboue mentioned of assaulting the enimies campe in the night season after Cnute had first lost in the day before no small number of his people and that then the foresaid princes or kings as he nameth them Ulfus and Aulafus which latter he calleth Eiglafe were constrained to agrée vpon a peace The Danish chronicles alledge that the occasion of this warre rose hereof This Olanus aided Cnute as the same writers report against king Edmund and the Englishmen But when the peace should be made betweene Cnute and Edinund there was no consideration had of Olaus whereas through him the Danes chieflie obteined the victorie Herevpon Olanus was sore offended in his mind against Cnute and now vpon occasion sought to be reuenged But what soeuer the cause was of this warre betwixt these two princes the end was thus that Olnus was expelled out of his kingdome and constreined to flée to Gerithaslaus a duke in the parties of Eastland and afterward returning into Norwaie was slaine by such of his subiects as tooke part with Cnute in manner as in the historie of Norwaie appeareth more at large with the contrarietie found in the writings of them which haue recorded the histories of those north regions But here is to be remembred that the fame and glorie of the English nation was greatlie aduanced in these warres as well against the Swedeners as the Norwegians so that Cnute began to loue and trust the Englishmen much better than it was to be thought he would euer haue doone Shortlie after that Cnute was returned into England that is to say as some haue in the 15 yeare of his reigne he went to Rome to performe his vow which he had made to visit the places where the apostles Peter and Paule had their buriall where he was honorablie receiued of pope Iohn the 20 that then held the sée When he had doone his deuotion there he returned into England In the yeare following he made a iournie against the Scots which as then had rebelled but by the princelie power of Cnute they were subdued and brought againe to obedience so that not onelie king Malcolme but also two other kings Melbeath and Ieohmare became his subiects Finallie after that this noble prince king Cnute had reigned the tearme of 20 yeares currant after the death of Ethelred he died at Shaftsburie as the English writers affirme on the 12 of Nouember and was buried a Winchester But the Danish chronicles record the he died in Normandie and was buried at Rone as in the same chronicles ye may reade more at large The trespuissance of Cnute the amplenesse of his dominions the good and charitable fruits of his voiage to Rome redounding to the common benefit of all trauellers from England thither with what great personages he had conference and the honour that was doone him there his intollerable pride in commanding the waters of the flouds not to rise he humbleth himselfe and confesseth Christ Iesus to be king of kings he refuseth to weare the crowne during his life he reproueth a gentleman flatterer his issue legitimate and illegitimate his inclination in his latter yeares what religious places he erected repaired and inriched what notable men he fauoured and reuerenced his lawes and that in causes as well ecclesiasticall as tempoporall he had cheefe and sole gouernement in this land whereby the popse vsurped title of vniuersall supremasie is impeached The xiij Chapter THis Cnute was the mightiest prince that euer reigned ouer the English people for he had the souereigne rule ouer all Denmark England Norwaie Scotland and part of Sweiden Amongest other of his roiall acts he caused such tolles and tallages as were demanded of way-goers at bridges and stréets in the high way betwixt England and Rome to be diminished to the halfes and againe got also a moderation to be had in the paiment of the archbishops fées of his realme which was leuied of them in the court of Rome when they should receiue their palles as may appeare by a letter which he himselfe being at Rome directed to the bishops and other of the nobles of England In the which it also appeareth that besides the roiall interteinment which he had at Rome of pope Iohn he had conference there with the emperour Conrad with Rafe the king of Burgongne and manie other great princes and noble men which were present there at that time all which at this request in fauour of those Englishmen that should trauell vnto Rome granted as haue said to diminish such duties as were gathered of passingers He receiued there manie great gifts of the emperour and was highlie honored of him and likewise of the pope and of all other the high princes at that time present at Rome so that when he came home as some write he did grow greatlie into pride insomuch that being néere to the Thames or rather as other write vpon the sea strand néere to South-hampton and perceiuing the water to rise by reason of the tide he east off his gowne and wrapping it round togither threw it on the sands verie neere the increasing water and sat him downe vpon it speaking these or the like words to the sea Thou art saith he within the compasse of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine and thou knowest that no wight dare disoboie my commandements I therefore doo now command thée not to rise vpon my ground nor to presume to wet anie part of thy souereigne lord and gouernour But the sea kéeping hir course rose still higher and higher and ouerflowed not onelie the kings féet but also flashed
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
Ireland and there prouiding 18 ships of rouers returned landing in Wales ioined himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales and did much hurt on the borders about Hereford of which place Rafe was then earle that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie came forth to giue battell to the enimies appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their manner to fight on horssebacke but being readie on the two twentith of October to giue the onset in a place not past two miles from Hereford he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled and so the rest were discomfited whome the aduersaries pursued and slue to the number of 500 beside such as were hurt and escaped with life Griffin and Algar hauing obteined this victorie entered into the towne of Hereford set the minster on fire slue seuen of the canons that stood to defend the doores or gates of the principall church and finallie spoiled and burned the towne miserablie The king aduertised hereof gathered an armie ouer the which Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall who followed vpon the enimies that fled before him into Northwales staied not till hauing passed through Stratâ—luid he came to the mountaines of Snowdon where he pitched his field The enimies durst not abide him but got them into Southwales whereof Harold being aduertised left the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford recouered the towne and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round about it with an high rampire and fensed it with gates and other fortifications After this he did so much that comming to a communication with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage a peace was concluded and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about and came to Chester there to remaine till the men of warre and marriners had their wages while he went to the king who pardoned his offense restored him to his earledome After this in the verie same yeare being the 15 of king Edwards reigne as some writers affirme Siward the noble earle of Northumberland died of the slix of whom it is said that when he perceiued the houre of death to be néere he caused him selfe to be put in armour set vp in his chaire affirming that a knight and a man of honour ought to die in that sort rather than lieng on a couch like a féeble and fainthearted creature and sitting so vpright in his chaire armed at all points he ended his life and was buried at Yorke O stout harted man not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred by Tullie in his Tusculane questions who suffered the sawing of his leg from his bodie without shrinking looking vpon the surgeon all the while hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking The said Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage because his sonne Walteif was but an infant and as yet not out of his cradell the earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostle one of Goodwins sonnes Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire apparant to crowne his death the deceasse of Leofrike earle of Chester the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina Couentrie free from custome and toll churches and religious places builded and repared Algar succeedeth his father Leofrike in the earledome he is accused of treason and banished he recouereth his earledome by force of armes Harold is sent with a power against Griffin king of Wales the countrie wasted and the people forced to yeeld they renounce Griffin their king kill him and send his head to Harold Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king Edward Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie the earle of Ponthieu taketh him prisoner and releaseth him at the request of William duke of Normandie for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe possession of the realme of England the duke promiseth him his daughter in mariage The sixt Chapter NOt long after in the yeare 1057 Aldred bishop of Worcester was sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside into England whome king Edward was desirous to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after that he was returned into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Westminster or as others say in the church of S. Paule within London The same yeare that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth yeare of king Edwards reigne as some write Leofrike the noble earle of Chester or Mercia that was sonne to duke Leofwine departed this life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August and was buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded This earle Leofrike was a man of great honor wise and discréet in all his dooings His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed whilest he liued He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina at whose earnest sute he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll except horsses and to haue that toll laid downe also his foresaid wife rode naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture saue onlie hir haire Moreouer partlie moued by his owne deuotion and partlie by the persuasion of his wife he builded or beneficiallie augmented and repared manie abbeies churches as the said abbeie or priorie at Couentrie the abbeies of Wenlocke Worcester Stone Euesham and Leof besides Hereford Also he builded two churches within the citie of Chester the one called S. Iohns and the other S. Werbrough The value of the iewels ornaments which he bestowed on the abbeie church of Couentrie was inestimable After Leofriks death his sonne Algar was made earle and intituled in all his lands and seigniories In the yeare following to wit 1058 the same Algar was accused againe through malice of some enuious persons of treason so that he was exiled the land wherevpon he repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales of whome he was ioifullie receiued shortlie after by his aid also by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie the said Algar recouered his earledome by force as some haue written King Edward about the twentith yeare of his reigne as then remaining at Glocester appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin king of Wales Harold taking with him a power of horssemen made spéed and came to Rutland and there burned Griffins palace and also his ships and then about Midlent returned againe into England After this about the
Ella Eastangles Offa à quo Offlingae Mertia Creodda Limits of Mertia Britannia prima Valentia Britannia secunda Flauia Caesariensis Maxima Caesariensis Samothes Sarron Samothei Semnothei Druiyus Corruptors of religion Caesar. Strabo li. 4. Socion lib. success Cicero diuinat 1. Plinius lib. 16. cap. vltimo Metempsuchôssis Oke honored whereon mistle did grow and so doo our sorcerers euen to this daie thinking some spirits to deale about y e same for hidden treasure Logike and Rhetorike out of Gallia Estimation of the Druiydes or Druiysh preests Immunitie of the cleargie greater vnder idolatrie than vnder the gospell Bardus Gen. 4. 21. The Bards degenerate Lucan li. 1. What doctrine Cham and his disciples taught Chemesenua Chem Min. Cham made a god Translation of mortall men into heauen how it began Cyril aduersus Iul. lib. 6. sect 8. Which were properlie called Saturni Ioues Iunones and Hercules Isis Io and Iuno all one Coelum or Coelus Ogyges Sol. Pater deorum * Tydea Terra Vesta Aretia Luna Deorum mater FroÌ„ whence Brute did learne his religion Dis or Samothes made a god Mela. Diodorus Strab. 4. Plin. Caesar. 5. Ptol. Lucensis Monstrous proportions of idols Theodoret. Sophronius Iosephus Philip. Freculphus To. 2. lib. 2. cap. 4. Nennius Nicephorus lib. 2. cap. 40. Isidorus lib. de vita obit dict patrum W. Malmes de antiq Glasconici monast Claudia Rufina a British ladie 2. Tim. 4. Li. 11. Epig. 54. Lib. 10. cap. 17. Taurinus * This is contrarie to the common talke of our Atheists who say Let vs liue here in wealth credit and authoritie vpon earth and let God take heauen and his religion to himselfe to doo withall what he listeth Lucius openeth his ears to good counsell as one desirous to serue God not prefer the world The purpose of Lucius opened vnto the congregation at Rome by Eleutherus A zealous prince maketh feruent subiects Faganus Dinauus Aaron Radulphus de la noir alias Niger 3. Cheefe Bishops in Britaine Theonus Theodosius London Yorke Caerlheon Britaine the first prouince that receiued the Gospell generallie Emerita neece vnto Lucius Lucius sendeth againe to Rome Ro. 8. ver 1 The wisedome of Eleutherus * â—hough most princes cannot heare 〈◊〉 that side Epistle of Eleutherus vnto Lucius Psal. 24. Psal. 45. Psal. 71. Here waâ—teth Psal. 55. Albane Amphibaâ—â—s Iulius Aaron Chlorus had three sons a daughter by Helena Lucion becommeth a christian Lucion a bishop Hermannus Schedelius Bruschius cap. 3. Festum Lucionis Iohn Bouchet Emerita martyred in Rhâ—â—ia Heresie and monastical life brought into Britaine at one time by Pelagius Bangor Anachorites Heremites Cyrillines Benedictines Monkes and Heremites onelie allowed of in Britaine The number of religious houses in England at their dissolution Roger Bakon his saieng of the preachers of his time who were the best lawyers and the worst Diuines More than 2100. monkes in the College or Abbaie of Bangor in whose territories the parish of Ouertoâ— standeth Niceph. lib. 11. cap. 34. Germanus Lupus Palladius Patricius Seâ—â—â—â— Sulpitiâ—s in vita Patrick Augustine the monke Augustine Monks of Canturburie plagued Meates Pictes Caledoniens Scotland conuerted to the faith of Christ. Paladius The first attempt of the bishop of Rome to bring Scotland vnder his obedience Fastidius bishop of London Paladius accompted for the apostle of the Scots 〈…〉 Henrie 8. Marie Nesiadae Insulae Scylurum Silcustrae Syllanae Sorlingae Sylley Hebrides Hebudes Meuaniae Orchades Hoo. Greane Shepey Elmesie Herresie Srureey Thanet * In Lincolneshire the word Hide or hideland was neuer in vse in old time as in other places but for Hide they vsed the word Carucate or â—artware or Teme and these were of no lesse compasse than an Hideland Ex Hugone le blanc Monacho Petrobâ—â—gensi Rutupium The last verse of one couple and first of an other Seolesey of Seles there taken Thorne Haling Port. Wight Guidh P. signifieth parsonages U. vicarages Brunt Keysy Portland Iardsey Gardesey Iardsey Horrible murther Gardsey S. Hilaries Cornet Serke Brehoc Gytho Herme Burhoo alià s the I le of rats Turkie conies Causes of the desolation of sundrie cities and townes Alderney Comment Brit. Iliad 6. Iliad 5. 7. Virgilius Aen. 12. Bruchsey Mount Iland S. Nicholas Iland Greefe Inis Prynin S. Michaels mount S. Clements I le Sylley Iles or Syl. S. Maries I le Agnus I le Annot. Minwisand Smithy sound Suartigan Rousuian Rousuiar Cregwin Moncarthat Inis Welseck Suethiall Rat Iland Anwall Brier Rusco Inis widdoÌ„ Round Iland S. Lides Notho Auing Tyan S. Martines Knolworth Sniuilliuer MenwethaÌ„ Vollis 1. Surwihe Vollis 2. Arthurs Ile Guiniliuer Nenech Gothrois Wild swine in Sylley Helenus Priamus Pendinas Barri Barri is a feight shot from the shore Dunwen Caldee Londy Schalmey Schoncold Limen or Ramsey Mawr Tudfall Penthlin Guelyn Anglesei cut from Wales by working of the sea Anglesei Holie head or Cair kiby Enilsnach holie I le Ancient buriall Adar Moil Rhomaid Ysterisd Adros Lygod Seriall Prestholme Credine Hilberie Eubonia Meuania Chronica Tinemuthi Tall men in Man Riuers Hilles Hauens Calfe of man The pile S. Michels Ile Sheepe Hogs Barnacles Barnacles neither fish nor flesh Bishop of Man Patrone of Man King of Man Wauay Fouldra Fola Roa Rauenglasse Iles in Scotland Hemodes of some called Acmodes sée Plinie Mela Martianus Capella Plutarch de defect orac Scarba Slate I le Ila Round I le Mula Iona. Regum tumuli The I le of Shrewes Mosse I le Skie Bar. Baptisme without preests Wild sheepe Tigers I le of Pigmeies Lewis called Thule by Tacitus with no better authoritie than the Angleseie Mona Tithe whales Suilscraie Colke foule Orchades If he speake all in truth Kirkwa Amber Lindesfarne or Holie Iland Farne Puffins Saint Cuthberts foules Little England Merseie Foulnesse Osithe Northeie Ramseie Reie Canwaie Thamesis Corinium Charwell Some write that the maine streame was brought thither which ranne before betweene Andredeseie and Culenham Pontium Saint Marie ouer Rhee Kenet Thetis Cole Brene Darwent Craie Salmons Carps a fish late brought into England and later into the Thames The iust distaÌ„ce betwéen one tide and another The streame oft checked in hir entrance into the land London bridge 2000 boates vpon the Thames and 3000 pooreineÌ„ mainteined by the same whose gaines come in most plentifullie in the tearme tune Isis. Couus Corinium Rhe. Amneie Colneius Colineus or Colunus Lecus or Leche Winrush Briwerus Comus Rolrich Euis Charwell Bure Culen Come Ocus Tudo Ornus Sotbrooke Souarus Sowar Burus Middest of England whereabouts Ocus Arun. Thame Blauius Cenethus Bedwiine Chalkeburne Lamburne Alburnus Lodâ—nus Ditis vadum Ikelus Elueius Ducus Erin Usâ— Higden Colus aliâ—s Uere and Uertume Gadus Uindeles Ueius Thuresbie Crawleie Abbinger Molis Brane Mariburne Bromis Lée Logus Marran Beane Sturus Alfred Rodon or Rodunus Lauer. Iuelus Darwent Craie Midwaie Frethus Theise Grane alià s Cranus Garunus Cranus Stoure Nailburne water also as I heare neer to Cantwarbirie but I
bread is verie ill kept or not at all looked vnto in the countrie townes and markets Browne bread Panis Cibarius Summer wheat and winâ—er barâ—eie verie rare in England Drinke Malt. Making of malt Bruing of beere Charwoore Cider Perrie Metheglin Mead. Hydromel Lesse time spent in eating than heretofore Canutus a glutton but the Normans at the last excéeded him in that vice Long sitting reprehended * That is at thrée of the clocke at afternoone Li. 4. epig. 8. Andrew Boord Strange cuâ—s Much cost vpon the bodie and little vpon the soule Beards Excesse in women Ezeâ—h 16. Attire of merchants The parlement house diuideth the estate of the realme into nobilitie and the commons Time of summons Of the vpper house Places of the peeres Of the lower house Speaker Petitions of the speaker Clerke of the parlement Of the nether house Samothes Albion Brute Mulmutius The praise of Dunwallon Martia Martian law Saxon law Dane law Ordalian law Fire Water The cup yet in vse Water Ciuill law Canon law Lawiers of England not alwaies constant in iudgment Parlement law Number of congregates in the parlement Common law Customarie law Prescription Terme Deceipt Manie of our lawiers stoope not at small fées Poore men contentious Promooters séeke matters to set lawiers on worke withall The times of our termes no hinderance to iustice Thrée sorts of poore A thing often séene At whose hands shall the bloud of these men be required Thomas Harman Halifax law Mute Cleargie Pirats Three things greatlie amended in England Chimnies Hard lodging Furniture of household This was is the time of generall idlenesse By the yeare Six and twentie cities in England Sitomagus Nouiomagus Neomagus Niomagus Salisburie of Sarron Sarronium Sarrous burg Greater cities in times past when husbandmen also were citizens The cause of the increase of villages Leouitius placeth yorke in Scotland de eclipsibus A legion conteined sixtie centuries thirtie manipuli thrée cohortes Cair Segent stood vpon the Thames not farre from Reding When Albane was martyred Asclepiodotus was legat in Britaine Sullomaca and Barnet all one or not far in sunder This soundeth like a lie The best keepers of kingdomes The wandles in time past were called windles King Hen. 8. not inferior to Adrian and Iustiman White hall S. Iames. Oteland Ashridge Hatfield Enuéeld Richmond Hampton Woodstocke 〈◊〉 Gréenewich Dartford Eltham Of the court 〈…〉 Traines of attendants Striking within the court and palace of the prince 〈…〉 The Britons fasted all the while they were at the sea in these ships Suborned bodgers Bodgers licenced Tillage and mankind diminished by parkes The decaie of the people is the destruction of a kingdome Gipping of going vp to anie place Pegened Lespegend Nunc sortè Tringald Ealdermen Tineman Michni Hundred law Warscot Muchehunt Ofgangfordell Purgatio ignis triplex ordaliâ— Pegen Forathe Helfehang Pere Pite Gethbrech Ealderman Staggon or Stagge Frendlesman Bubali olim in Anglia Ilices aliquando in BritaÌ„nia nisi intelligatur de quercu Greihounds Uelter Langeran Ramhundt Pretium hominis mediocris Pretium liberi hominis Great abundance of wood sometime in England Desire of much wealth and ease abateth manhood ouerthroweth a manlie courage The like haue I séene where hens doo féed vpon the tender blades of garlike * This gentleman caught such an heate with this sore loade that he was faine to go to Rome for physicke yet it could not saue his life but hée must néeds die homewards Marises and tennes Chap. 25. The Pyritis is found almost in euerie veine of mettall in great plentie diuersities and colour and somtimes mixed with that mettall of whose excrements it consisteth Crosse bath Common bath King bath Hot houses in some countâ—res little â—etter than brodels Colour of the water of the baths Taste of the water Fall or issue of the water Hot good to enter into baths at all seasons Sterbirie a place where en armie hath lien Copper monie Siluer restored Old gash New gold Oxen. Athenaeus lib. 10. cap. 8. Horsses Geldings Shéepe Shéepe without hornes Goats Swine Bores Brawne of the bore Baked hog Flat fish Round fish Long fish Legged fish Woolfes Tribute of woolfes skins Foxes Badgers Beuers Marterns Stags Hinds haue béene milked * Galenus de Theriaca ad Pisonem * Plin. lib. 10. cap. 62. Adder or viper Sée Aristotle Animalium lib. 5. cap. vltimo Theophrast lib. 7. cap. 13. Snakes Sol. cap. 40. Plin. lib. 37. cap. 11. Todes Frogs Sloworme Efts. Swifts Flies Cutwasted whole bodied Hornets Waspes Honie Sée Diodorus Siculus Homelie kind of dogs Tie dogs Some 〈…〉 Some bite and barke not Occasion of the name Paung Gathering Sée 〈◊〉 Raising The lord Mountioy Gold Siluer Tin Lead Iron Copper Stéele Geat Laon. Chalchonvtle Triall of a stone Lib. 7. A common plague in all things of anie great commoditie for one beateth the bush but another catcheth the birds as we may see in batfowling Priuileges doo somtimes harme Night Vesper Crepusculum Concubium Intempestum Gallicinium Conticinium Matutinum Diluculum Watches Houre weeke * Ferias Moneth Triuethus in Antartico Britannia Pag. 5 6 7 8 15. 16 28 29 of the description and pag. 202 of the historie of England The originall of nations for the most part vncerteine whither Britaine were an Iland at the first Geog. com lib. No Ilands at the first as some coniecture In the first part of the acts of the English votaries Britaine inhabited before the floud Genesis 6 Berosus ant lib. â— Noah In comment super 4. lib. Berosus de antiquit lib. 1. Annisus vt supr Iaphet and his sonnes Iohannes Bodinus ad fac hist. cogn Franciscus Tarapha Britaine inhabited shortlie after the floud Theophilus episcop Antioch ad Anâ—ol lib. 2. The words of Theophilus a doctor of the church who liued an Dom. 160. Gen. 2. De migr gen Cent. 1. Anti. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Caesar commenâ— lib. 8. In epithes temp De aequiuocis contra Appionem Lib. de Magic success lib. 22. Script Brit. cent 1. De ant Cant. cent lib. 1. This I le called Samothes Magus the son of Samothes Lib. 9. Annius in coâ— men super â—â—dem Geogr. De diui lib. 1. DE fastis li. 5. H. F. Sarron the sonne of Magus De ant Cant. lib. 1. Bale script Brit. cent 1. Lib. 6. Druis the son of Sarron De morte Claud Anti. lib. 5. Annius super euâ—ndem De bello Gallico lib. 9. De belio Gallico 6 Hist. an lib. 1. De diui lib. 1. Hiâ—t Sâ—oti li. 2. Demigr gen 〈◊〉 2. Marcellinus Anna. B oiorum lib. 22. De ant Caut. Bardus the sonne of Druis Berosus ani lib. 2. Annius in comâ—en super eurâ—dem Ant. Cant. li. 1. script Britain cent 1 Nonnius Marcel Strabo Diodor. Sicul. lib. 6. â—arol Stepha â—n dict hist. Bale Iohn Prise Lucan lib. 1. H. F. Iohn Bale script Britan. cent 2. Iohn Prise defen hist. Brit. Caius de ant Cant lib. 1. Iohn Leland syllab an
POSSIDETE ANIMAS VESTRAS NH THE First and second volumes of Chronicles comprising 1 The description and historie of England 2 The description and historie of Ireland 3 The description and historie of Scotland First collected and published by Raphaell Holinshed William Harrison and others Now newlie augmented and continued with manifold matters of singular note and worthie memorie to the yeare 1586. by Iohn Hooker aliàs Vowell Gent. and others With conuenient tables at the end of these volumes Historiae placeant nostrates ac peregrinae 1574 To the Right Honorable and his singular good Lord and Maister S. William Brooke Knight Lord Warden of the cinque Ports and Baron of Cobham all increase of the feare and knowledge of God firme obedience toward his Prince infallible loue to the common wealth and commendable renowme here in this world and in the world to come life euerlasting HAuing had iust occasion Right Honorable to remaine in London during the time of Trinitie terme last passed and being earnestlie required of diuers my freends to set downe some breefe discourse of parcell of those things which I had obserued in the reading of such manifold antiquities as I had perused toward the furniture of a Chronologie which I haue yet in hand I was at the first verie loth to yeeld to their desires first for that I thought my selfe vnable for want of skill and iudgment so suddenlie with so hastie speed to take such a charge vpon me secondlie bicause the dealing therein might prooue an hinderance and impechment vnto mine owne Treatise and finallie for that I had giuen ouer all earnest studie of histories as iudging the time spent about the same to be an hinderance vnto my more necessarie dealings in that vocation function wherevnto I am called in the ministerie But when they were so importunate with me that no reasonable excuse could serue to put by this trauell I condescended at the length vnto their yrkesome sute promising that I would spend such void time as I had to spare whilest I should be inforced to tarie in the citie vpon some thing or other that should satisfie their request and stand in lieu of a description of my Countrie For their parts also they assured me of such helps as they could purchase and thus with hope of good although no gaie successe I went in hand withall then almost as one leaning altogither vnto memorie sith my books and I were parted by fourtie miles in sunder In this order also I spent a part of Michaelmas and Hilarie termes insuing being inforced thereto I say by other businesses which compelled me to keepe in the citie and absent my selfe from my charge though in the meane season I had some repaire vnto my poore librarie but not so great as the dignitie of the matter required and yet far greater than the Printers hast would suffer One helpe and none of the smallest that I obtained herein was by such commentaries as Leland had somtime collected of the state of Britaine books vtterlie mangled defaced with wet and weather and finallie vnperfect through want of sundrie volumes secondlie I gat some knowledge of things by letters and pamphlets from sundrie places shires of England but so discordant now and then amongst themselues especiallie in the names and courses of riuers and situation of townes that I had oft greater trouble to reconcile them one with an other than orderlie to pen the whole discourse of such points as they contained the third aid did grow by conference with diuers either at the table or secretlie alone wherein I marked in what things the talkers did agree and wherin they impugned ech other choosing in the end the former and reiecting the later as one desirous to set foorth the truth absolutelie or such things in deed as were most likelie to be true The last comfort arose by mine owne reading of such writers as haue heretofore made mention of the condition of our countrie in speaking wherof if I should make account of the successe extraordinarie cōming by sundrie treatises not supposed to be extant I should but seeme to pronounce more than may well be said with modestie say farder of my selfe than this Treatise can beare witnes of Howbeit I refer not this successe wholie vnto my purpose about this Description but rather giue notice thereof to come to passe in the penning of my Chronologie whose crums as it were fell out verie well in the framing of this Pamphlet In the processe therefore of this Booke if your Honor regard the substance of that which is here declared I must needs confesse that it is none of mine owne but if your Lordship haue consideration of the barbarous composition shewed herein that I may boldlie claime and challenge for mine owne sith there is no man of any so slender skill that will defraud me of that reproch which is due vnto me for the meere negligence disorder and euill disposition of matter comprehended in the same Certes I protest before God and your Honour that I neuer made any choise of stile or words neither regarded to handle this Treatise in such precise order and method as manie other would haue done thinking it sufficient truelie and plainelie to set foorth such things as I minded to intreat of rather than with vaine affectation of eloquence to paint out a rotten sepulchre a thing neither commendable in a writer nor profitable to the reader How other affaires troubled me in the writing hereof manie know and peraduenture the flacknesse shewed herein can better testifie but howsoeuer it be done whatsoeuer I haue done I haue had an especiall eye vnto the truth of things and for the rest I hope that this foule frizeled Treatise of mine will prooue a spur to others better learned more skilfull in Chorographie and of greater iudgement in choise of matter to handle the selfe same argument if in my life time I doo not peruse it againe It is possible also that your Honour will mislike hereof for that I haue not by mine owne trauell and eysight viewed such things as I doo here intreat of In deed I must needs confesse that vntill now of late except it were from the parish where I dwell vnto your Honour in Kent or out of London where I was borne vnto Oxford Cambridge where I haue bene brought vp I neuer trauelled 40. miles foorthright and at one iourney in all my life neuerthelesse in my report of these things I vse their authorities who either haue performed in their persons or left in writing vpon sufficient ground as I said before whatsoeuer is wanting in mine It may be in like sort that your Honour will take offense at my rash and retchlesse behauiour vsed in the composition of this volume and much more that being scambled vp after this maner I dare presume to make tendour of the protection therof vnto your Lordships hands But when I consider the singular affection that your
ranne awaie and made an outcrie in the citie how there sat a man in such a place so great as an hill the people hearing the newes ran out with clubs and weapons as if they should haue gone vnto a foughten field and 300. of them entring into the caue they foorthwith saw that he was dead and yet sat as if he had béen aliue hauing a staffe in his hand compared by mine author vnto the mast of a tall ship which being touched fell by and by to dust sauing the nether end betwéene his hand and the ground whose hollownesse was filled with 1500. pound weight of lead to beare vp his arme that it should not fall in péeces neuerthelesse his bodie also being touched fell likewise into dust sauing three of his aforesaid teeth the forepart of his scull and one of his thigh bones which are reserued to be séene of such as will hardlie beleeue these reports In the histories of Brabant I read of a giant found whose bones were 17. or 18. cubits in length but Goropius as his maner is denieth them to be the bones of a man affirming rather that they were the bones of an elephant because they somwhat resembled those of two such beasts which were found at the making of the famous ditch betwéene Bruxels and Machlin As though there were anie precise resemblance betwéene the bones of a man and of an elephant or that there had euer béene any elephant of 27. foot in length But sée his demeanour In the end he granteth that another bodie was found vpon the shore of Rhodanus of thirtie foot in length Which somewhat staieth his iudgement but not altogither remooueth his error The bodie of Pallas was found in Italie in the yeare of Grace 1038. and being measured it conteined twentie foot in length this Pallas was companion with Aeneas There was a carcase also laid bare 1170. in England vpon the shore where the beating of the sea had washed awaie the earth from the stone wherein it laie and when it was taken vp it conteined 50. foot in measuâ—â— as our histories doo report The like was seene before in Wales in the yeare 1087. of another of 14. foot In Perth moreouer a village in Scotland another was taken vp which to this daie they shew in a church vnder the name of little Iohn per Antiphrasin being also 14. foot in length as diuerse doo affirme which haue beholden the same and whereof Hector Boetius dooth saie that he did put his whole arme into one of the hanch bones which is worthie to be remembred In the yeare of Grace 1475. the bodie of Tulliola the daughter of Cicero was taken vp found higher by not a few foot than the common sort of women liuing in those daies Geruasius Tilberiensis head Marshall to the king of Arles writeth in his Chronicle dedicated to Otho 4. how that at Isoretum in the suburbes of Paris he saw the bodie of a man that was twentie foot long beside the head and the necke which was missing not found the owner hauing peraduenture béene beheaded for some notable trespasse committed in times past or as he saith killed by S. William The Greeke writers make mention of Andronicus their emperour who liued 1183. of Grace and was ten foot in height that is thrée foot higher than the Dutch man that shewed himselfe in manie places of England 1582. this man maried Anna daughter to Lewis of France before assured to Alexius whome he strangled dismembred and drowned in the sea the ladie not being aboue eleuen yeares of age whereas he was an old dotard and beside hir he kept Marpaca a fine harlot who ruled him as she listed Zonaras speaketh of a woman that liued in the daies of Iustine who being borne in Cilicia and of verie comelie personage was neuerthelesse almost two foot taller than the tallest woman of hir time A carcase was taken vp at Iuie church neere Salisburie but of late yeares to speake of almost fourtéene foot long in Dictionario Eliotae In Gillesland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the Moore six miles by east from Carleill a coffin of stone was found and therein the bones of a man of more than incredible greatnes In like sort Leland speaketh of another found in the I le called Alderney whereof you shall read more in the chapiter of our Ilands Richard Grafton in his Manuell telleth of one whose shinbone conteined six foot and thereto his scull so great that it was able to receiue fiue pecks of wheat Wherefore by coniecturall symmetrie of these parts his bodie must needs be of 24. foot or rather more if it were diligentlie measured For the proportion of a comelie and well featured bodie answereth 9. times to the length of the face taken at large from the pitch of the crowne to the chin as the whole length is from the same place vnto the sole of the foot measured by an imagined line and seuered into so manie parts by like ouerthwart draughts as Drurerus in his lineall description of mans bodie doth deliuer Neuertheles this symmetrie is not taken by other than the well proportioned face for Recta orbiculata or fornicata prona resupinata and lacunata or repanda doo so far degenerate from the true proportion as from the forme and beautie of the comelie Hereby also they make the face taken in strict maner to be the tenth part of the whole bodie that is froÌ„ the highest part of the forehead to the pitch of the chin so that in the vse of the word face there is a difference wherby the 9. part is taken I say from the crowne called Vertex because the haire there turneth into a circle so that if the space by a rule were truelie taken I meane from the crowne or highest part of the head to the pitch of the nether chap and multiplied by nine the length of the whole bodie would easilie appeare shew it selfe at the full In like maner I find that from the elbow to the top of the midle finger is the 4. part of the whole length called a cubit from the wrist to the top of the same finger a tenth part the length of the shinbone to the ancle a fourth part and all one with the cubit from the top of the finger to the third ioint two third parts of the face from the top of the forehead Which obseruations I willinglie remember in this place to the end that if anie such carcases happen to be found hereafter it shall not be hard by some of these bones here mentioned to come by the stature of the whole bodie in certeine exact maner As for the rest of the bones ioints parts c you may resort to Drurerus Cardan and other writers sith the farther deliuerie of them concerneth not my purpose To proceed therefore with other examples I read that the bodie of king Arthur being found in the
hope in that grace which is freelie granted through Iesu Christ and to flee vnto the mercies of God which are offered vnto vs in with and by his son to the end that we may at the last find the testimonie of his spirit working with ours that we are his chosen children whereby commeth peace of conscience to such as doo beléeue Thus we sée how new deuises or orders of religion and heresie came in together I could shew also what Comets and strange signes appeared in Britaine much about the same time the like of which with diuers other haue beene perceiued also from time to time sithence the death of Pelagius at the entrance of anie new kind of religion into this I le of Britaine But I passe them ouer onelie for that I would not seeme in my tractation of antiquities to trouble my reader with the rehersall of anie new inconueniences To procéed therefore with my purpose after these there followed in like sort sundrie other kinds of monasticall life as Anachorites Heremits Cyrilline and Benedictine monkes albeit that the heremeticall profession was onelie allowed of in Britaine vntill the comming of Augustine the monke who brought in the Benedictine sect framed after the order of the house which Benedict surnamed Nursinus did first erect in Monte Cassino about the 524. of Christ was finallie so well liked of all men that we had few or as I suppose no blacke monkes in England that were not of his order In processe of time how Benedict Biscop also our countrieman restored the said Benedictine profession greatlie decaied in England our histories are verie plentifull which Biscop went oft into Italie and at one time for a speciall confirmation of his two monasteries which he had builded at other mens costs vnto Paule and Peter vpon the bankes of the Were as Beda dooth remember So fast also did these and other like humane deuises prosper after his time that at their suppression in England and Wales onelie there were found 440. religious houses at the least of which 373. might dispend 200. li. by the yéere at the least as appeareth by the record of their suppression which also noteth the totall summe of their reuenues to amount vnto 32000. pounds their moueables 100000. li. and the number of religious men conteined in the same to be 10000. which would make a pretie armie where vnto if you adde those 45. of late standing in Scotland you shall soone see what numbers of these dens of spirituall robbers were mainteined here in Britaine What number of saincts also haue béene hatched in them I could easilie remember and beside those 160. which Capgraue setteth down other likewise remembred in the golden Legend and Legendarie of Excester I might bring a rable out of Scotland able to furnish vp a calendar though the yere were twise as long As touching Pelagius the first heretike that euer was bred in this realme notablie knowne and parent of Monachisme it is certeine that before his corruption and fall he was taken for a man of singular learning deepe iudgement and such a one as vpon whome for his great gifts in teaching and strictnesse of life no small péece of the hope and expectation of the people did depend But what is wisedome of the flesh without the feare and true knowledge of God and what is learning except it be handmaid to veritie and sound iudgement Wherefore euen of this man we may see it verified that one Roger Bakon pronounced long after of the corruption of his time when all things were measured by wit and worldlie policie rather than by the scriptures or guidance of the spirit Better it is saith he to heare a rude and simple idiot preach the truth without apparance of skill and learned eloquence than a profound clearke to set foorth error with great shew of learning and boast of filed vtterance Gerson in like sort hath said fullie asmuch These follies of Pelagius were blased abroad about the 400. of Christ and from thencefoorth how his number of monkes increased on the one side and his doctrine on the other there is almost no reader that is vnskilfull and ignorant This also is certeine that within the space of 200. yeares and odde there were manie more than 2100. monkes gathered togither in his house whose trades notwithstanding the errors of their founder who taught such an estimation of merits and bodilie exercise as Paule calleth it that therby he sought not onlie to impugne but also preuent grace which was in deed the originall occasion of the erection of his house were yet farre better and more godlie than all those religious orders that were inuented of later time wherein the professours liued to themselues their wombs and the licentious fruition of those parts that are beneath the bellie For these laboured continuallie for their owne liuings at vacant times from praier as did Serapions monkes which were 10000. ouer whome he himselfe was Abbat and likewise for the better maintenance of such learned men as were their appointed preachers Their liues also were correspondent to their doctrine so that herein onelie they seemed intollerable in that they had confidence in their déeds and no warrant out of the word for their succor defense but were such a plant as the heauenlie father had not planted and therefore no maruell though afterward they were raised by the roots But as Pelagius and his adherents had a time to infect the church of Christ in Britaine so the liuing God hath had a season also to purge and cleanse the same though not by a full reformation of doctrine sith Germanuâ— Lupus Palladius Patricius and such like leaning for the most part vnto the monasticall trades did not so much condemne the generall errors of Pelagius one waie as mainteine the same or as euill opinions another For as Patricke séemed to like well of the honoring of the dead so Germanus being in Britaine repaired an old chapell to s. Albane wherein Lupus also praied as Palladius vphâ—ld the strictnesse of life in monasticall profession to the vttermost of his power Wherfore God wrought this purgation of his house at the first rather by taking awaie the wicked and pompous schoolemaisters of errour out of this life hoping that by such meanes his people would haue giuen eare to the godlie that remained But in processe of time when this his mercifull dealing was forgotten and our countriemen returned to their former disorders he brought in the Saxons who left no idoll vnhonored no not their filthie Priapus vnto whom the women builded temples and made a beastlie image Cum pene intenso and as if he had beene circumcised whome they called Ithypallus Verpus and as Goropius Atvatic pag. 26. addeth Ters calling vpon him in maner at euerie word yea at the verie fall of a knife out of their hands and not counted anie shame vnto the most ancient and sober
after the flood if we diuide therefore the said 133. by seauen you shall find the quotient 19. without any ods remaining From hence also vnto the comming of Samothes into Britaine or rather his lawes giuen vnto the Celts and with them vnto the Britons in the second of his arriuall in this land we find by exact supputation 126. yeares which being parted by nine or seauen sheweth such a conclusion as maketh much for this purpose Doubtlesse I am the more willing to touch the time of his lawes than his entrance sith alteration of ordinances is the cheefe and principall token of change in rule and regiment although at this present the circumstances hold not sith he dispossessed none neither incroched vpon any From Samothes vnto the tyrannie of Albion are 335. yeares complet so that he arriued here in the 335. or 48. septenarie which also concurreth with the 590. after the flood In like sort the regiment of Albion continued but seauen yeares and then was the souereingtie of this I le restored againe by Hercules vnto the Celts The next alteration of our estate openlie knowne happened by Brute betweene whose time and death of Albion there passed full 601. yeares for he spent much time after his departure out of Grecia before he came into Albion so that if you accompt him to come hither in the 602. you shall haue 86. septenaries exactlie From Brute to the extinction of his posteritie in Ferrex and Porrex and pentarchie of Britaine are 630. yeares or 70. nouenaries than the which where shall a man find a more precise period after this method or prescription for manie and diuers considerations The time of the pentarchie indured likewise 49. yeares or seauen septenaries which being expired Dunwallo brought all the princes vnder his subiection and ruled ouer them as monarch of this I le After the pentarchie ended we find againe that in the 98. yeare Brennus rebelled against Beline his brother wherevpon insued cruell bloodshed betwéene them So that here you haue 14. septenaries as you haue from those warres ended which indured a full yeare more before Brennus was reconciled to his brother to the comming of Caesar into this Iland whereat our seruitude and miserable thraldome to the Romans may worthilie take his entrance 48. or 336. yeares than the which concurrences I know not how a man should imagine a more exact After the comming of Caesar we haue 54. or sixe nouenaries to Christ whose death and passion redoundeth generallie to all that by firme and sure faith take hold of the same and applie it vnto their comfort From the birth of Christ to our countrie deliuered from the Romane yoke are 446. yeares at which time the Britains chose them a king and betooke themselues to his obedience But neither they nor their king being then able to hold out the Scots and Picts which dailie made hauocke of their countrie the said Vortiger in the third yeares of his reigne which was the 63. septenarie after Christ did send for the Saxons who arriued here in the 449. and 450. yeares of Grace in great companies for our aid and succour although that in the end their entrances turned to our vtter decaie and ruine in that they made a conquest of the whole I le and draue vs out of our liuings Hereby we sée therefore how the preparatiue began in the 449. but how it was finished in the tenth nouenarie the sequele is too too plaine In like sort in the 43. nouenarie or 387. after the comming of the Saxons the Danes entred who miserablie afflicted this I le by the space of 182. yeares or 46. septenaries which being expired they established themselues in the kingdome by Canutus But their time lasting not long the Normans followed in the end of the 49. yeare and thus you sée how these numbers do hold exactlie vnto the conquest The like also we find of the continuance of the Normans or succession of the Conquerour which indured but 89. yeares being extinguished in Stephen and that of the Saxons restored in Henrie the second although it lacke one whole yeare of ten nouenaries which is a small thing sith vpon diuers occasions the time of the execution of any accident may be preuented or proroged as in direction and progression astronomicall is often times perceiued From hence to the infamous excommunication of England in king Iohns daies wherevpon insued the resignation of his crownes and dominions to the pope are eight septenaries or 56. yeares Thence againe to the deposition of Richard 2. and vsurpation of Henrie 4. are 77. yeares or 11. septenaries From hence to the conspiracie made against Edward 2. after which he was deposed murdered are 117. yeares or 13. nouenaries From hence to the beginning of the quarell betwéene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherein foure score and od persons of the blood roiall were slaine and made awaie first and last and which warres begunne in the 1448. and the yeare after the death of the Duke of Glocester whose murther séemed to make frée passage to the said broile are 72. yeares or eight nouenaries From hence to the translation of the crowne from the house of Lancaster to that of Yorke in Edward the 4 are 14. yeares or two septenaries and last of all to the vnion of the said houses in Henrie the eight is an exact quadrat of seuen multiplied in it selfe or 49. yeares whereof I hope this may in part suffice Now as concerning religion we haue from Christ to the faith first preached in Britaine by Iosephus ab Aramathia and Simon Zelotes as some write 70. yeares or 10. septenaries Thence also to the baptisme of Lucius and his nobilitie in the yeare after their conuersion 12. nouenaries or 108. yeares After these the Saxons entred and changed the state of religion for the most part into paganisme in the yeare 449. 39. nouenarie and 273. yeare after Lucius had beene baptised which is 39. septenaries if I be not deceiued In the 147. or 21. septenarie Augustine came who brought in poperie which increased and continued till Wicklif with more boldnesse than anie other began to preach the gospell which was Anno. 1361. or 765. yeares after the comming of Augustine and yeeld 85. nouenaries exactlie From hence againe to the expulsion of the pope 175 yeares or 25. septenaries thence to the receiuing of the pope and popish doctrine 21. yeares or 3. septenaries wherevnto I would ad the time of restoring the gospell by Quéene Elizabeth were it not that it wanteth one full yeare of 7. Whereby we may well gather that if there be anie hidden mysterie or thing conteined in these numbers yet the same extendeth not vnto the diuine disposition of things touching the gift of grace and frée mercie vnto the penitent vnto which neither number weight nor measure shall be able to aspire Of such Ilands as are to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine Cap. 10. THere are néere
obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
all the people of England Cumberland Scots Danes and Britons King Athelstane in like sort conquered Scotland and as he laie in his tents beside Yorke whilest the warres lasted the king of Scots feined himselfe to be a minstrell and harped before him onelie to espie his ordinance and his people But being as their writers confesse corrupted with monie he sold his faith and false heart together to the Danes and aided them against king Athelstane at sundrie times Howbeit he met with all their vntruthes at Broningfield in the west countrie as is mentioned in the ninth chapter of the first booke of this description where he discomfited the Danes and slue Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scots in which battell the Scots confesse themselues to haue lost more people than were remembred in anie age before Then Athelstane following his good lucke went throughout all Scotland and wholie subdued it and being in possession thereof gaue land there lieng in Annandale by his deed the copie wherof dooth follow I king Athelstane giues vnto Paulam Oddam and Roddam al 's good and al 's faire as euer they mine were and thereto witnesse Mauld my wife By which course words not onelie appeareth the plaine simplicitie of mens dooings in those daies but also a full proofe that he was then seized of Scotland At the last also he receiued homage of Malcolme king of Scots but for that he could not be restored to his whole kingdome he entered into religion and there shortlie after died Then Athelstane for his better assurance of that countrie there after thought it best to haue two stringes to the bowe of their obedience and therefore not onelie constituted on Malcolme to be their king but also appointed one Indulph sonne of Constantine the third to be called prince of Scotland to whome he gaue much of Scotland and for this Malcolme did homage to Athelstane Edmund brother of Athelstane succéeded next king of England to whome this Indulph then king of Scots not onelie did homage but also serued him with ten thousand Scots for the expulsion of the Danes out of the realme of England Edred or Eldred brother to this Edmund succéeded next king of England he not onelie receiued the homage of Irise then king of Scots but also the homage of all the barons of Scotland Edgar the sonne of Edmund brother of Athelstane being now of full age was next king of England he reigned onelie ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine and receiued homage of Keneth king of Scots for the kingdome of Scotland and made Malcolme prince thereof This Edgar gaue vnto the same Keneth the countrie of Louthian in Scotland which was before seized into the hands of Osbright king of England for their rebellion as is before declared He inioined Keneth their said king also once in euerie yéere at certeine principall feasts whereat the king did vse to weare his crowne to repaire vnto him into England for the making of lawes which in those daies was doone by the noble men or péeres according to the order of France at this daie He allowed also sundrie lodgings in England to him and his successours whereat to lie and refresh themselues in their iourneies whensoeuer they should come vp to doo their homages and finallie a péece of ground lieng beside the new palace of Westminster vpon which this Keneth builded a house that by him and his posseritie was inioied vntill the reigne of king Henrie the second In whose time vpon the rebellion of William king of Scots it was resumed into the king of Englands hand The house is decaied but the ground where it stood is called Scotland to this daie Moreouer Edgar made this law that no man should succéed to his patrimonie or inheritance holden by knights seruice vntill he accomplished the age of one and twentie yéeres because by intendment vnder that age he should not be able in person to serue his king and countrie according to the tenor of his deed and the condition of his purchase This law was receiued by the same Keneth in Scotland and as well there as in England is obserued to this daie which prooueth also that Scotland was then vnder his obeisance In the yeere of our Lord 974 Kinald king of Scots and Malcolme king of Cumberland Macon king of Man and the Iles Duuenall king of Southwales Siferth and Howell kings of the rest of Wales Iacob or Iames of Gallowaie Iukill of Westmerland did homage to king Edgar at Chester And on the morrow going by water to the monasterie of saint Iohns to seruice and returning home againe the said Edgar sitting in a barge and stirring the same vpon the water of Dée made the said kings to row the barge saieng that his successors might well be ioifull to haue the prerogatiue of so great honour and the superioritie of so manie mightie princes to be subiect vnto their monarchie Edward the sonne of this Edgar was next king of England in whose time this Keneth king of Scots caused Malcolme king of Scotland to be poisoned Wherevpon king Edward made warre against him which ceased not vntill this Keneth submitted himselfe and offered to receiue him for prince of Scotland whome king Edward would appoint Herevpon king Edward proclamed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotland who immediatlie came into England and there did homage vnto the same king Edward Etheldred brother of this Edward succéeded next ouer England against whome Swaine king of Denmarke conspired with this last Malcolme then king of Scots But shortlie after this Malcolme sorrowfullie submitted himselfe into the defense of Etheldred who considering how that which could not be amended must onelie be repented benignlie receiued him By helpe of whose seruice at last Etheldred recouered his realme againe out of the hands of Swaine and reigned ouer the whole monarchie eight and thirtie yéeres Edmund surnamed Ironside sonne of this Etheldred was next king of England in whose time Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much crueltie But at the last he married with Emme sometime wise vnto Etheldred and mother of this Edmund Which Emme as arbitratrix betweene hir naturall loue to the one and matrimoniall dutie to the other procured such amitie betwéene them in the end that Edmund was contented to diuide the realme with Canutus and keeping to himselfe all England on this side Humber gaue all the rest beyond Humber with the seigniorie of Scotland to this Canutus Wherevpon Malcolme then king of Scots after a little accustomable resistance did homage to the same Canutus for the kingdome of Scotland Thus the said Canutus held the same ouer of this Edmund king of England by the like seruices so long as they liued togither This Canutus in memorie of this victorie and glorie of his seigniorie ouer the Scots commanded Malcolme their king to build a church in Buchquhan in Scotland where a field betweene him and them was fought to be dedicated to Olauus patrone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
I haue seene and had an ancient iarror of the lands of this monasterie which agréeth verie well with the historie of Hugo le Blanc monke of that house In the charter also of donation annexed to the same I saw one of Wulfhere king of Mercia signed with his owne the marks of Sigher king of Sussex Sebbie of Essex with the additions of their names the rest of the witnesses also insued in this order Ethelred brother to Wulfehere Kindburg and Kindswith sisters to Wulfhere Deusdedit archbishop Ithamar bishop of Rochester Wina bishop of London Iarnman bishop of Mearc Wilfride and Eoppa préests Saxulfe the abbat Then all the earles and eldermen of England in order and after all these the name of pope Agatho who confirmed the instrument at the sute of Wilfride archbishop of Yorke in a councell holden at Rome 680 of a hundred fiue and twentie bishops wherein also these churches were appropriated to the said monasterie to wit Breding Reping Cedenac Swinesheued Lusgerd Edelminglond and Barchaing whereby we haue in part an euident testimonie how long the practise of appropriation of benefices hath béene vsed to the hinderance of the gospell and maintenance of idle moonks an humane inuention grounded vpon hypocrisie Bristow hath Dorsetshire sometime belonging to Salisburie a sée also latelie erected by king Henrie the eight who tooke no small care for the church of Christ and therefore eased a number of ancient sées of some part of their huge and ouer-large circuits and bestowed those portions deducted vpon such other erections as he had appointed for the better regiment and féeding of the flocke the value thereof is thrée hundred foure score and thrée pounds eight shillings and foure pence as I haue béene informed Lincolne of all other of late times was the greatest and albeit that out of it were taken the sees of Oxford and Peterborow yet it still reteineth Lincolne Leicester Huntingdon Bedford Buckingham shires and the rest of Hertford so that it extendeth from the Thames vnto the Humber and paid vnto the pope fiue thousand ducats as appeereth by his note at euerie alienation In my time and by reason of hir diminution it yéeldeth a tribute to whom tribute belongeth of the valuation of eight hundred ninetie and nine pounds eight shillings seauen pence farthing It began since the conquest about the beginning of William Rufus by one Remigius who remooued his sée from Dorchester to Lincolne not without licence well paid for vnto the king And thus much of the bishopriks which lie within Lhoegres or England as it was left vnto Locrinus Now it followeth that I procéed with Wales Landaffe or the church of Taw hath ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in Glamorgan Monmouth Brechnoch and Radnor shires And although it paid seuen hundred ducats at euerie exchange of prelat yet is it scarselie worth one hundred fiftie and fiue pounds by the yeare as I haue heard reported Certes it is a poore bishoprike as I haue heard the late incumbent thereof being called for not long since by the lord president in open court made answer The daffe is here but the land is gone What he meant by it I can not well tell but I hope that in the séed time and the frée planting of the gospell the meate of the labourer shall not be diminished and withdrawen S. Dauids hath Penbroke and Caermardine shires whose liuerie or first fruits to the sée of Rome was one thousand and fiue hundred ducats at the hardest as I thinke For if record be of anie sufficient credit it is little aboue the value of foure hundred fiftie and seauen pounds one shilling and ten pence farthing in our time and so it paieth vnto hir maiesties coffers but in time past I thinke it was farre better The present bishop misliketh verie much of the cold situation of his cathedrall church and therfore he would gladlie pull it downe and set it in a warmer place but it would first be learned what suertie he would put in to sée it well performed of the rest I speake not Bangor is in north-Wales and hath Caernaruon Angleseie and Merioneth shires vnder hir iurisdiction It paid to Rome 126 ducats which is verie much For of all the bishoprikes in England it is now the least for reuenues and not woorth aboue one hundred and one and thirtie pounds and sixtéene pence to hir maiesties coffers at euerie alienation as appéereth by the tenths which amount to much lesse thair of some good benefice for it yeeldeth not yéerelie aboue thirtéene pounds thrée shillings and seauen pence halfe penie as by that court is manifest S. Asaphes hath Prestholme and part of Denbigh and Flintshires vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall which being laid togither doo amount to little more than one good countie and therefore in respect of circuit the least that is to be found in Wales neuerthelesse it paid to Rome 470 ducates at euerie alienation In my time the first fruits of this bishoprike came vnto 187 pounds eleuen shillings six pence wherby it séemeth to be somewhat better than Laâ—daffe or Bangor last remembred There is one Howell a gentleman of Flintshire in the compasse of this iurisdiction who is bound to giue an harpe of siluer yearelie to the best harper in Wales but did anie bishop thinke you deserue that in the popish time Howell or Aphowell in English is all one as I haue heard and signifie so much as Hugo or Hugh Hitherto of the prouince of Canturburie for so much therof as now lieth within the compasse of this Iland Now it resteth that I procéed with the curtailed archbishoprike of Yorke I saie curtailed because all Scotland is cut from his iurisdiction and obedience The see of Yorke was restored about the yeare of Grace 625 which after the comming of the Saxons laie desolate and neglected howbeit at the said time Iustus archbishop of Canturburie ordeined Paulinus to be first bishop there in the time of Eadwâ—jn king of Northumberland This Paulinus sate six yeares yer he was driuen from thence after whose expulsion that seat was void long time wherby Lindeffarne grew into credit and so remained vntill the daies of Oswie of Northumberland who sent Wilfred the priest ouer into France there to be consecrated archbishop of Yorke but whilest he taried ouer long in those parts Oswie impatient of delaie preferred Ceadda or Chad to that roome who held it three yeares which being expired Wilfred recouered his roome and held it as he might vntill it was seuered in two to wit Yorke Hagulstade or Lindâ—ffarne where Eata was placed at which time also Egfride was made bishop of Lincolne or Lindsie in that part of Mercia which he had goten from Woolfhere Of it selfe it hath now iurisdiction ouer Yorkeshire Notinghamshire whose shire towne I meane the new part thereof with the bridge was builded by king Edward the first surnamed the elder before the conquest and the rest of
Lancastershire onelie not subiect to the sée of Chester and when the pope bare authoritie in this realme it paid vnto his see 1000 ducates beside 5000 for the pall of the new elect which was more than he could well spare of late considering the curtailing diminution of his sée thorough the erection of a new metropolitane in Scotland but in my time it yéeldeth 1609 pounds ninetéene shillings two pence to hir maiestie whom God long preserue vnto vs to his glorie hir comfort and our welfares Chester vpon Dee otherwise called Westchester hath vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall Chestershire Darbishire the most part of Lancastershire to wit vnto the Ribell Richmond and a part of Flint and Denbigh shires in Wales was made a bishoprike by king H. 8. anno regni 33. Iulij 16 and so hath continued since that time being valued 420 pounds by the yeare beside od twentie pence a streict reckoning as the record declareth Durham hath the countie of Durham and Northumberland with the Dales onelie vnder hir iurisdiction and hereof the bishops haue sometimes béene earles palantines ruled the rost vnder the name of the bishoprike and succession of S. Cuthbert It was a sée in mine opinion more profitable of late vnto hir maiesties coffers by 221 pounds eighteene shillings ten pence sarthing and yet of lesse countenance than hir prouinciall neuertheles the sunne-shine thereof as I heare is now somewhat eclipsed and not likelie to recouer the light for this is not a time wherein the câ—â—rch may looke to increase in hir estate I heare also that some other flitches haue forgone the like collops but let such maters be scanned by men of more discretion Capgraue saith how that the first bishop of this sée was called bishop of Lindseie or Lincolne that Ceadda laie in Liechfield of the Mercians in a mansion house néere the church But this is more worthie to be remembred that Cuthred of the Northumbers and Alfred of the Westsaxons bestowed all the land betwéene the These the Tine now called the bishoprike vpon S. Cuthbert beside whatsoeuer belonged to the sée of Hagulstade Edgar of Scotland also in the time of the Bastard gaue Coldingham and Berwike withall their appurtenances to that house but whether these donations be extant or no as yet I cannot tell Yet I thinke not but that Leland had a sight of them from whome I had this ground But whatsoeuer this bishoprike be now in externall outward apparance sure it is that it paid in old time 9000 ducates at euerie alienation to Rome as the record expresseth Aidan a Scot or Irishman was the first bishop of this sée who held himselfe as did manie of his successors at Colchester and in Lindeffarne I le till one came that remooued it to Durham And now iudge you whether the allegatlon of Capgraue be of anie accompt or not Caerleill was erected 1132 by Henrie the first and hereof one Ethelwoolfe confessor to Osmond bishop of Sarum was made the first bishop hauing Cumberland Westmerland assigned to his share of the deaneries and number of parish churches conteined in the same as yet I haue no knowledge more than of manie other Howbeit hereof I am sure that notwithstanding the present valuation be risen to 531 pounds foureteene shilings eleuen pence halfe penie the pope receiued out of it but 1000 florens and might haue spared much more as an aduersarie thereto confessed sometime euen before the pope himselfe supposing no lesse than to haue gained by his tale and so peraduenture should haue doone if his platforme had taken place But as wise men oft espie the practises of flatteries so the pope saw to what end this profitable speach was vttered As touching Caerleill it selfe it was sometime sacked by the Danes and eftsoones repared by William Rufus planted with a colonie of southerne men I suppose that in old time it was called Cairdoill For in an ancient booke which I haue séene and yet haue intituled Liber formularum literarum curiae Romanae octo capitulorum episcopatus Cardocensis And thus much generallie of the names and numbers of our bishoprikes of England whose tenths in old time yearelie amounting vnto 21111 pounds twelue shillings one penie halfe penie farthing of currant monie in those daies doo euidentlie declare what store of coine was transported out of the land vnto the papall vses in that behalfe onelie Certes I take this not to be one quarter of his gaines gotten by England in those daies for such commodities were raised by his courts holden here so plentifullie gat he by his perquisits as elections procurations appeales preuentions pluralities tot quots trialities tollerations legitimations bulles seales préests concubines eating of flesh and white meats dispensations for mariages times of celebration Peter pence and such like faculties that not so little as 1200000 pounds went yearelie from hence to Rome And therefore no maruell though he séeke much in these daies to reduce vs to his obedience But what are the tenths of England you will saie in comparison of all those of Europe For notwithstanding that manie good bishoprikes latelie erected be left out of his old bookes of record which I also haue séene yet I find neuertheles that the whole sum of them amounted to not aboue 61521 pounds as monie went 200 yeares before my time of which portion poore saint Peter did neuer heare of so much as one graie grote Marke therfore I praie you whether England were not fullie answerable to a third part of the rest of his tenths ouer all Europe and therevpon tell me whether our Iland was one of the best paire of bestowes or not that blue the fire in his kitchen wherewith to make his pot seeth beside all other commodities Beside all these we haue another bishoprike yet in England almost slipped out of my remembrance because it is verie obscure for that the bishop thereof hath not wherewith to mainteine his countenance sufficientlie and that is the see of Mona or Man somtime named Episcopatus Sodorensis whereof one Wimundus was ordeined the first bishop and Iohn the second in the troublesome time of king Stephan The gift of this prelacie resteth in the earles of Darbie who nominate such a one from time to time therto as to them dooth séeme conuenient Howbeit if that sée did know and might reape hir owne commodities and discerne them from other mens possessions for it is supposed that the mother hath deuoured the daughter I doubt not but the state of hir bishop would quicklie be amended Hauing therefore called this later sée after this maner vnto mind I suppose that I haue sufficientlie discharged my dutie concerning the state of our bishoprike and maner how the ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the church of England is diuided among the shires and counties of this realme Whose bishops as they haue béene heretofore of lesse learning and yet of greater port dooings in the
common-wealth than at this present so are they now for the most part the best learned that are to be found in anie countrie of Europe sith neither high parentage nor great riches as in other countries but onelie learning and vertue commended somewhat by fréendship doo bring them to this honour I might here haue spoken more at large of diuerse other bishopriks sometime in this part of the Iland as of that of Caerlheon tofore ouerthrowen by Edelfred in the behalfe of Augustine the moonke as Malmesburie saith where Dubritius gouerned which was afterward translated to S. Dauids and taken for an archbishoprike secondlie of the bishoprike of Leircester called Legerensis whose fourth bishop Unwon went to Rome with Offa king of Mercia thirdlie of Ramsbirie or Wiltun and of Glocester of which you shall read in Matth. Westm. 489 where the bishop was called Eldad also of Hagulstade one of the members whereinto the see of Yorke was diuided after the expulsion of Wilfrid For as I read when Egfrid the king had driuen him awaie he diuided his see into two parts making Bosa ouer the Deiranes that held his sée at Hagulstade or Lindfarne and Eatta ouer the Bernicians who sate at Yorke and thereto placing Edhedus ouer Lindseie as is afore noted whose successors were Ethelwine Edgar and Kinibert notwithstanding that one Seâ—ulfus was ouer Lindseie before Edhedus who was bishop of the Mercians and middle England till he was banished from Lindseie and came into those quarters to séeke his refuge and succour I could likewise intreat of the bishops of Whiteherne or Ad Candidam Casam an house with the countrie wherein it stood belonging to the prouince of Northumberland but now a parcell of Scotland also of the erection of the late sée at Westminster by Henrie the eight But as the one so the other is ceased and the lands of this later either so diuided or exchanged for worse tenures that except a man should sée it with his eies point out with his finger where euerie parcell of them is bestowed but a few men would beléeue what is become of the same I might likewise and with like ease also haue added the successors of the bishops of euerie sée to this discourse of their cathedrall churches and places of abode but it would haue extended this treatise to an vnprofitable length Neuerthelesse I will remember the same of London my natiue citie after I haue added one word more of the house called Ad Candidam Casam in English Whiteherne which taketh denomination of the white stone wherwith it was builded and was séene far off as standing vpon an hill to such as did behold it The names and successions of so manie archbishops and bishops of London as are extant and to be had from the faith first receiued Archbishops Theon Eluanus Cadocus Ouinus Conanus Palladius Stephanus Iltutus Restitutus who liued 350 of grace Tadwinus alià s Theodwinus some doo write him Tacwinus Tatwinus Tidredus alià s Theodred Hilarius Fastidius liued Anno Dom. 430. Vodinus slaine by the Saxons Theonus The see void manie yeares Augustine the moonke sent ouer by Gregorie the great till he remooued his sée to Canturburie to the intent he might the sooner flée if persecution should be raised by the infidels or heare from or send more spéedilie vnto Rome without anie great feare of the interception of his letters Bishops Melitus The see void for a season Wina Erkenwaldus Waldherus Ingaldus Egulphus Wigotus Eadbricus Edgarus Kiniwalchus Eadbaldus Eadbertus Oswinus Ethelnothus Cedbertus Cernulphus Suiduiphus Eadstanus Wulfsinus Ethelwaldus Elstanus Brithelmus Dunstanus Tidricus Alwijnus Elswoldus Robertus a Norman Wilhelmus a Norman Hugo a Norman I read also of a bishop of London called Elsward or Ailward who was abbat of Eouesham and bishop of London at one time and buried at length in Ramseie howbeit in what order of succession he liued I can not tell more than of diuerse other aboue remembred but in this order doo I find them The see void twelue yeares 1 Mauricius 2 Richardus Beaumis 3 Gilbertus vniuersalis a notable man for thrée things auarice riches and learning 4 Robertus de Sigillo 5 Richardus Beaumis 6 Gilbertus Folioth 7 Richardus 8 Wilhelmus de sancta Maria. 9 Eustathius Falconberg 10 Rogerus Niger 11 Fulco Bascet 12 Henricus Wingham Richardus Talbot electus 15 Richard Grauesend 16 Radulfus Gandacensis 17 Gilbertus Segraue 18 Richardus de Newport 19 Stephanus Grauesend 20 Richard Bintworth 21 Radulfus Baldoc who made the tables hanging in the vesterie of Paules 22 Michael 23 Simon 24 Robertus 25 Thomas 26 Richardus 27 Thomas Sauagius 28 Wilhelmus 29 Wilhelm Warham 30 Wilhelmus Barnes 31 Cuthbertus Tunstall 32 Iohannes Stokesleie 33 Richardus fitz Iames. 34 Edmundus Boner remooued imprisoned 35 Nicholas Ridleie remooued and burned Edm. Boner restored remooued imprisoned 36 Edmundus Grindall 37 Edwinus Sandes 38 Iohannes Elmer Hauing gotten and set downe thus much of the bishops I will deliuer in like sort the names of the deanes vntill I come to the time of mine old master now liuing in this present yeare 1586 who is none of the least ornaments that haue beene in that seat Deanes 1 Wulmannus who made a distribution of the psalmes conteined in the whole psalter and apointed the same dailie to be read amongst the prebendaries 2 Radulfus de Diceto whose noble historie is yet extant in their librarie 3 Alardus Bucham 4 Robertus Watford 5 Martinus Patteshull 6 Hugo de Marinis 7 Radulfus Langfort 8 Galfridus de Berie 9 Wilhelmus StaÌ„man 10 Henricus Cornell 11 Walterus de Salerne 12 Robertus Barton 13 Petrus de Newport 14 Richardus Talbot 15 Galfredus de Fering 16 Iohannes Chishull 17 Herueus de Boreham 18 Thomas Eglesthorpe 19 Rogerus de Lalleie 20 Wilhelmns de Montfort 21 Radulfus de Baldoc postea episcopus 22 Alanus de Cantilup postea cardinalis Iohan. Sandulfe electus Richardus de Newport electus 23 Magister Vitalis 24 Iohannes Euerisdon 25 Wilhelmus Brewer 26 Richardus Kilmingdon 27 Thomas Trullocke 28 Iohannes Appulbie 29 Thomas Euer 30 Thomas Stow. 31 Thomas More 32 Reginaldus Kenton 33 Thomas Lisieux alià s Leseux 34 Leonardus de Bath 35 Wilhelmus Saie 36 Rogerus Ratcliffe 37 Thom. Winterburne 38 Wilhelmus Wolseie 39 Robert Sherebroke 40 IohaÌ„nes Collet founder of Paules schoole Richardus Paceus Richardus Sampson Iohannes Incent Wilhelmus Maius resignauit Iohannes Fakenham alià s Howman resignauit Henricus Colus remooued imprisoned Wilhelmus Maius restored Alexander Nouellus And thus much of the archbishops bishops and deanes of that honorable sée I call it honorable because it hath had a succession for the most part of learned and wise men albeit that otherwise it be the most troublesome seat in England not onelie for that it is néere vnto checke but also the prelats thereof are much troubled with sutors and no lesse subiect to the reproches of the common sort whose mouthes are
Valuasor is now growne out of vse wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much of that function Knights be not borne neither is anie man a knight by succession no not the king or prince but they are made either before the battell to incourage them the more to aduenture trie their manhood or after the battell ended as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse alreadie shewed then are they called Milites or out of the warres for some great seruice doone or for the singular vertues which doo appeare in them and then are they named Equites aurati as common custome intendeth They are made either by the king himselfe or by his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose or by his lieutenant in the warres This order seemeth to answer in part to that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum For as Equites Romani were chosen Ex censu that is according to their substance and riches so be knights in England most commonlie according to their yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches wherewith to mainteine their estates Yet all that had Equestrem censum were not chosen to be knights and no more be all made knights in England that may spend a knights lands but they onelie whome the prince will honour Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen burgesses and lawiers are called vnto knighthood by the prince and neuerthelesse refuse to take that state vpon them for which they are of custome punished by a fine that redoundeth vnto his cofers and to saie truth is oftentimes more profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be if they did yeeld vnto knighthood And this also is a cause wherfore there be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing which neuer come vnto that countenance and by their owne consents The number of the knights in Rome was also vncerteine and so is it of knights likewise with vs as at the pleasure of the prince And whereas the Equites Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them the knights of England haue not so but beare their owne charges in that also as in other kind of furniture as armorie méet for their defense and seruice This neuerthelesse is certeine that who so may dispend 40 pounds by the yeare of frée land either at the coronation of the king or mariage of his daughter or time of his dubbing may be inforced vnto the taking of that degrée or otherwise paie the reuenues of his land for one yeare which is onelie fortie pounds by an old proportion and so for a time be acquited of that title We name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier and the Latins Equitem or Equestris ordinis virum And when any man is made a knight he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder the prince c saieng Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu And when he riseth vp the king saith Aduances bon cheualier This is the maner of dubbing knights at this present and the tearme dubbing is the old tearme for that purpose and not creation howbeit in our time the word making is most in vse among the common sort At the coronation of a king or queene there be other knights made with longer and more curious ceremonies called knights of the bath But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight his wife is by and by called madame or ladie so well as the barons wife he himselfe hauing added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir which is the title whereby we call our knights in England His wife also of courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie although she happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling albeit that by the coÌ„mon law she hath no such prerogatiue If hir first husband also be of better birth than hir second though this later likewise be a knight yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex she will be named after the most honorable or worshipfull of both which is not séene elsewhere The other order of knighthood in England and the most honorable is that of the garter instituted by king Edward the third who after he had gained manie notable victories taken king Iohn of France and king Iames of Scotland and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of London at one time expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of his realme and restored Don Petro vnto it by the helpe of the prince of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke prince he then inuented this societie of honour and made a choise out of his owne realme and dominions and throughout all christendome of the best most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and honour and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones to â—â—eare 〈◊〉 on the left leg onlie also a kirtic gowne cloke chaperon collaâ— and other solemne and magnifiâ—â—â— apparell both of stuffe and fashion exquisite hereâ—call to weare at high feasts as to so high and princelie an order apperteineth Of this companie also he and his successors kings and queenes of England be the souereignes and the rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as brethren and fellowes in that order to the number of six and twentie as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same an example whereof I haue here inserted word for word as it was deliuered vnto me beginning after this maner I might at this present make a long tractatioâ— of the round table and estate of the knights thereof erected sometimes by Arthur the great monarch of this Iland and therevnto intreat of the number of his knights and ceremonies belonging to the order but I thinke in so dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other men than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed in deed I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie of Charles the great his twelue péeres with their solemne rites and vsages but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion considering the truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into the same by the lewd religious sort that except a man should professe to lie with them for companie there is little sound knowledge to be gathered hereof worthie the remembrance In like maner diuerse aswell subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in this land as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth but such were the excesiue charges apperteining therevnto as they did make allowance and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights and such as resorted hitherto from forreine countries as it
Romans found out and knew the waie vnto our countrie our predecessors fed largelie vpon flesh and milke whereof there was great aboundance in this I le bicause they applied their chéefe studies vnto pasturage and féeding After this maner also did our Welsh Britons order themselues in their diet so long as they liued of themselues but after they became to be vnited and made equall with the English they framed their appetites to liue after our maner so that at this daie there is verie little difference betwéene vs in our diets In Scotland likewise they haue giuen themselues of late yeares to speake of vnto verie ample and large diet wherein as for some respect nature dooth make them equall with vs so otherwise they far excéed vs in ouer much and distemperate gormandize and so ingrosse their bodies that diuerse of them doo oft become vnapt to anie other purpose than to spend their times in large tabling and bellie chéere Against this pampering of their carcasses dooth Hector Boetius in his description of the countrie verie sharpelie inueigh in the first chapter of that treatise Henrie Wardlaw also bishop of S. Andrewes noting their vehement alteration from competent frugalitie into excessiue gluttonie to be brought out of England with Iames the first who had béene long time prisoner there vnder the fourth fift Henries and at his returne caried diuerse English gentlemen into his countrie with him whome he verie honorablie preferred there dooth vehementlie exclame against the same in open parlement holden at Perth 1433 before the three estats and so bringeth his purpose to passe in the end by force of his learned persuasions that a law was presentlie made there for the restreint of superfluous diâ—t amongest other things baked meats dishes neuer before this mans daies seene in Scotland were generallie so prouided for by vertue of this act that it was not lawfull for anie to eat of the same vnder the degrée of a gentleman and those onelie but on high and festiuall daies but alas it was soone forgotten In old time these north Britons did giue themselues vniuersallie to great abstinence and in time of warres their souldiers would often féed but once or twise at the most in two or thrée daies especiallie if they held themselues in secret or could haue no issue out of their bogges and marises through the presence of the enimie and in this distresse they vsed to eat a certeine kind of confection whereof so much as a beane would qualifie their hunger aboue common expectation In woods moreouer they liued with hearbes and rootes or if these shifts serued not thorough want of such prouision at hand then vsed they to créepe into the water or said moorish plots vp vnto the chins and there remaine a long time onelie to qualifie the heats of their stomachs by violence which otherwise would haue wrought and béene readie to oppresse them for hunger and want of sustinance In those daies likewise it was taken for a great offense ouer all to eat either goose hare or henne bicause of a certeine superstitious opinion which they had conceiued of those three creatures howbeit after that the Romans I saie had once found an entrance into this Iland it was not long yer open shipwracke was made of his religious obseruation so that in processe of time so well the north and south Britons as the Romans gaue ouer to make such difference in meats as they had doone before From thencefoorth also vnto our daies and euen in this season wherein we liue there is no restreint of anie meat either for religions sake or publike order in England but it is lawfull for euerie man to féed vpon what soeuer he is able to purchase except it be vpon those daies whereon eating of flesh is especiallie forbidden by the lawes of the realme which order is taken onelie to the end our numbers of cattell may be the better increased that aboundance of fish which the sea yeeldeth more generallie receiued Beside this there is great consideration had in making of this law for the preseruation of the nauie and maintenance of conuenient numbers of sea faring men both which would otherwise greatlie decaie if some meanes were not found whereby they might be increased But how soeuer this case standeth white meats milke butter cheese which were neuer so deere as in my time and woont to be accounted of as one of the chiefe staies throughout the Iland are now reputed as food appertinent onelie to the inferiour sort whilest such as are more wealthie doo féed vpon the flesh of all kinds of cattell accustomed to be eaten all sorts of fish taken vpon our coasts and in our fresh riuers and such diuersitie of wild and tame foules as are either bred in our Iland or brought ouer vnto vs from other countries of the maine In number of dishes and change of meat the nobilitie of England whose cookes are for the most part musicall headed Frenchmen and strangers doo most exceed sith there is no daie in maner that passeth ouer their heads wherein they haue not onelie béefe mutton veale lambe kid porke conie capon pig or so manie of these as the season yeeldeth but also some portion of the red or fallow déere beside great varietie of fish and wild foule and thereto sundrie other delicates wherein the swéet hand of the seafaring Portingale is not wanting so that for a man to dine with one of them and to tast of euerie dish that standeth before him which few vse to doo but ech one feedeth vpon that meat him best liketh for the time the beginning of euerie dish notwithstanding being reserued vnto the greatest personage that sitteth at the table to whome it is drawen vp still by the waiters as order requireth and from whome it descendeth againe euen to the lower end whereby each one may tast thereof is rather to yéeld vnto a conspiracie with a great deale of meat for the spéedie suppression of naturall health then the vse of a necessarie meane to satisfie himselfe with a competent repast to susteine his bodie withall But as this large feeding is not séene in their gests no more is it in their owne persons for sith they haue dailie much resort vnto their tables and manie times vnlooked for and thereto reteine great numbers of seruants it is verie requisit expedient for them to be somewhat plentifull in this behalfe The chiefe part likewise of their dailie prouision is brought in before them commonlie in siluer vessell if they be of the degrée of barons bishops and vpwards and placed on their tables wherof when they haue taken what it pleaseth them the rest is reserued and afterward sent downe to their seruing men and waiters who féed thereon in like sort with conuenient moderation their reuersion also being bestowed vpon the poore which lie readie at their gates in great numbers to receiue the same This is spoken of the principall tables whereat the nobleman
soiles dispersed here and there each one vpon the seuerall grounds of their owners are builded in such sort generallie as that they haue neither dairie stable nor bruehouse annexed vnto them vnder the same roofe as in manie places beyond the sea some of the north parts of our countrie but all separate from the first and one of them from another And yet for all this they are not so farre distant in sunder but that the goodman lieng in his bed may lightlie heare what is doone in each of them with ease and call quicklie vnto his meinie if anie danger should attach him The ancient manours and houses of our gentlemen are yet and for the most part of strong timber in framing whereof our carpenters haue beene and are worthilie preferred before those of like science among all other nations Howbeit such as be latelie builded are cōmonlie either of bricke or hard stone or both their roomes large and comelie and houses of office further distant from their lodgings Those of the nobilitie are likewise wrought with bricke and hard stone as prouision may best be made but so magnificent and statelie as the basest house of a baron dooth often match in our daies with some honours of princes in old time So that if euer curious building did florish in England it is in these our yeares wherin our workemen excell and are in maner comparable in skill with old Vitruuius Leo Baptista and Serlo Neuerthelesse their estimation more than their gréedie and seruile couetousnesse ioined with a lingering humour causeth them often to be reiected strangers preferred to greater bargaines who are more reasonable in their takings and lesse wasters of time by a great deale than our owne The furniture of our houses also exceedeth and is growne in maner euen to passing delicacie and herein I doo not speake of the nobilitie and gentrie onelie but likewise of the lowest sort in most places of our south countrie that haue anie thing at all to take to Certes in noble mens houses it is not rare to sée abundance of Arras rich haugings of tapistrie siluer vessell and so much other plate as may furnish sundrie cupbords to the summe oftentimes of a thousand or two thousand pounds at the least whereby the value of this and the rest of their stuffe dooth grow to be almost inestimable Likewise in the houses of knights gentlemen merchantmen and some other wealthie citizens it is not geson to behold generallie their great prouision of tapistrie Turkie worke pewter brasse fine linen and thereto costlie cupbords of plate worth fiue or six hundred or a thousand pounds to be deemed by estimation But as herein all these sorts doo far excéed their elders and predecessors and in neatnesse and curiositie the merchant all other so in time past the costlie furniture staied there whereas now it is descended yet lower euen vnto the inferiour artificers and manie farmers who by vertue of their old and not of their new leases haue for the most part learned also to garnish their cupbords with plate their ioined beds with tapistrie and silke hangings and their tables with carpets fine naperie whereby the wealth of our countrie God be praised therefore and giue vs grace to imploie it well dooth infinitelie appeare Neither doo I speake this in reproch of anie man God is my iudge but to shew that I do reioise rather to sée how God hath blessed vs with his good gifts and whilest I behold how that in a time wherein all things are growne to most excessiue prices what commoditie so euer is to be had is dailie plucked from the communaltie by such as looke into euerie trade we doo yet find the means to obtein atchiue such furniture as heretofore hath beene vnpossible There are old men yet dwelling in the village where I remaine which haue noted three things to be maruellouslie altred in England within their sound remembrance other three things too too much increased One is the multitude of chimnies latelie exected wheras in their yoong daies there were not about two or thrée if so manie in most vplandish townes of the realme the religious houses manour places of their lords alwaies excepted and peraduenture some great personages but ech one made his fire against a reredosse in the hall where he dined and dressed his meat The second is the great although not generall amendment of lodging for said they our fathers yea and we our selues also haue lien full oft vpon straw pallets on rough mats couered onelie with a shéet vnder couerlets made of dagswain or hopharlots I vse their owne termes and a good round log vnder their heads in steed of a bolster or pillow If it were so that our fathers or the good man of the house had within seuen yeares after his mariage purchased a matteres or flockebed and thereto a sacke of chaffe to rest his head vpon he thought himselfe to be as well lodged as the lord of the towne that peraduenture laie seldome in a bed of downe or whole fethers so well were they contented and with such base kind of furniture which also is not verie much amended as yet in some parts of Bedfordshire and elsewhere further off from our southerne parts Pillowes said they were thought méet onelie for women in child-bed As for seruants if they had anie shéet aboue them it was well for seldome had they anie vnder their bodies to kéepe them from the pricking straws that ran oft through the canuas of the pallet and rased their hardened hides The third thing they tell of is the exchange of vessell as of treene platters into pewter and woodden spoones into siluer or tin For so common were all sorts of tréene stuffe in old time that a man should hardlie find foure péeces of pewter of which one was peraduenture a salt in a good farmers house and yet for all this frugalitie if it may so be iustly called they were scarse able to liue and paie their rents at their daies without selling of a cow or an horsse or more although they paid but foure pounds at the vttermost by the yeare Such also was their pouertie that if some one od farmer or husbandman had béene at the alehouse a thing greatlie vsed in those daies amongst six or seuen of his neighbours and there in a brauerie to shew what store he had did cast downe his pursse and therein a noble or six shillings in siluer vnto them for few such men then cared for gold bicause it was not so readie paiment and they were oft inforced to giue a penie for the exchange of an angell it was verie likelie that all the rest could not laie downe so much against it whereas in my time although peraduenture foure pounds of old rent be improued to fortie fiftie or an hundred pounds yet will the farmer as another palme or date trée thinke his gaines verie small toward the end of
his terme if he haue not six or seuen yeares rent lieng by him therewith to purchase a new lease beside a faire garnish of pewter on his cupbord with so much more in od vessell going about the house thrée or foure featherbeds so manie couerlids and carpets of tapistrie a siluer salt a bowle for wine if not an whole neast and a dozzen of spoones to furnish vp the sute This also he taketh to be his owne cléere for what stocke of monie soeuer he gathereth laieth vp in all his yeares it is often séene that the landlord will take such order with him for the same when he renueth his lease which is commonlie eight or six yeares before the old be expired sith it is now growen almost to a custome that if he come not to his lord so long before another shall step in for a reuersion and so defeat him out right that it shall neuer trouble him more than the haire of his beard when the barber hath washed and shauen it from his chin And as they commend these so beside the decaie of housekéeping whereby the poore haue beene relieued they speake also of thrée things that are growen to be verie grieuous vnto them to wit the inhansing of rents latelie mentioned the dailie oppression of copiholders whose lords séeke to bring their poore tenants almost into plaine seruitude and miserie dailie deuising new meanes and séeking vp all the old how to cut them shorter and shorter doubling trebling and now then seuen times increasing their fines driuing them also for euerie trifle to loose and forfeit their tenures by whome the greatest part of the realme dooth stand and is mainteined to the end they may fléece them yet more which is a lamentable hering The third thing they talke of is vsurie a trade brought in by the Iewes now perfectlie practised almost by euerie christian and so commonlie that he is accompted but for a foole that dooth lend his monie for nothing In time past it was Sors pro sorte that is the principall onelie for the principall but now beside that which is aboue the principall properlie called Vsura we chalenge Foenus that is commoditie of soile fruits of the earth if not the ground it selfe In time past also one of the hundred was much from thence it rose vnto two called in Latine Vsura Ex sextante thrée to wit Ex quadrante then to foure to wit Ex triente then to fiue which is Ex quincunce then to six called Ex semisse c as the accompt of the Assis ariseth and comming at the last vnto Vsura ex asse it amounteth to twelue in the hundred and therefore the Latines call it Centesima for that in the hundred moneth it doubleth the principall but more of this elsewhere See Cicero against Verres Demosthenes against Aphobus and Athenaeus lib. 13. in fine and when thou hast read them well helpe I praie thée in lawfull maner to hang vp such as take Centū pro cento for they are no better worthie as I doo iudge in conscience Forget not also such landlords as vse to value their leases at a secret estimation giuen of the wealth and credit of the taker whereby they séeme as it were to cat them vp and deale with bondmen so that if the leassée be thought to be worth an hundred pounds he shall paie no lesse for his new terme or else another to enter with hard and doubtfull couenants I am sorie to report it much more gréeued to vnderstand of the practise but most sorowfull of all to vnderstand that men of great port and countenance are so farre from suffering their farmers to haue anie gaine at all that they themselues become grasiers butchers tanners shéepmasters woodmen and denique quid non thereby to inrich themselues and bring all the wealth of the countrie into their owne hands leauing the communaltie weake or as an idoll with broken or féeble armes which may in a time of peace haue a plausible shew but when necessitie shall inforce haue an heauie and bitter sequele Of cities and townes in England Cap. 13. AS in old time we read that there were eight and twentie flamines and archflamines in the south part of this I le and so manie great cities vnder their iurisdiction so in these our daies there is but one or two fewer and each of them also vnder the ecclesiasticall regiment of some one bishop or archbishop who in spirituall cases haue the charge and ouersight of the same So manie cities therefore are there in England and Wales as there be bishopriks archbishopriks For notwithstanding that Lichfield and Couentrie and Bath and Welles doo séeme to extend the aforesaid number vnto nine and twentie yet neither of these couples are to be accounted but as one entier citie and sée of the bishop sith one bishoprike can haue relation but vnto one sée and the said see be situate but in one place after which the bishop dooth take his name It appeareth by our old and ancient histories that the cities of this southerlie portion haue beene of excéeding greatnesse and beautie whereof some were builded in the time of the Samotheans and of which not a few in these our times are quite decaied and the places where they stood worne out of all remembrance Such also for the most part as yet remaine are maruellouslie altered insomuch that whereas at the first they were large and ample now are they come either vnto a verie few houses or appeare not to be much greater in comparison than poore simple villages Antoninus the most diligent writer of the thorough fares of Britaine noteth among other these ancient townes following as Sitomagus which he placeth in the waie from Norwich as Leland supposeth wherin they went by Colchester to London Nouiomagus that lieth betwéene Carleill and Canturburie within ten miles east of London and likewise Neomagus and Niomagus which take their names of their first founder Magus the sonne of Samothes second king of the Celtes that reigned in this Iland and not A profunditate onelie as Bodinus affirmeth out of Plinie as if all the townes that ended in Magus should stand in holes and low grounds which is to be disprooued in diuerse cities in the maine as also here with vs. Of these moreouer sir Thomas Eliot supposeth Neomagus to haue stood somewhere about Chester George Lillie in his booke of the names of ancient places iudgeth Niomagus to be the verie same that we doo now call Buckingham and lieth farre from the shore And as these and sundrie other now perished tooke their denomination of this prince so there are diuerse causes which mooue me to coniecture that Salisburie dooth rather take the first name of Sarron the sonne of the said Magus than of Caesar Caradoc or Seuerus as some of our writers doo imagine or else at the least wise of Salisburge of the maine from whence some Saxons
time with application of one simple c if a Spaniard or Englishman stand in need of their helpe they are driuen to haue a longer space in their cures and now and then also to vse some addition of two or thrée simples at the most whose forces vnto them are throughlie knowne because their exercise is onelie in their owne as men that neuer sought or heard what vertue was in those that came from other countries And euen so did Marcus Cato the learned Roman indeuor to deale in his cures in sundrie diseases wherein he not onelie vsed such simples as were to be had in his owne countrie but also examined and learned the forces of each of them wherewith he dealt so diligentlie that in all his life time he could atteine to the exact knowledge but of a few and thereto wrote of those most learnedlie as would easilie be séene if those his bookes were extant For the space also of 600 yéeres the colewort onelie was a medicine in Rome for all diseases so that his vertues were thoroughlie knowne in those parts In Plinies time the like affection to forren drugs did rage among the Romans whereby their owne did grow in contempt Crieng out therefore of this extreame follie lib. 22. cap. 24 he speaketh after this maner Non placent remedia tam longè nascentia non enim nobis gignuntur immò ne illis quidem alioquin non venderent siplacet etiam superstitionis gratiâ emantur quoniam supplicamus c. Salutem quidem sine his posse constare vel obid probabimus vt tanto magis sui tandem pudeat For my part I doubt not if the vse of outlandish drugs had not blinded our physicians of England in times passed but that the vertues of our simples here at home would haue béene far better knowne and so well vnto vs as those of India are to the practisioners of those partes and therevnto be found more profitable for vs than the forren either are or maie be This also will I ad that euen those which are most common by reason of their plentie and most vile bicause of their abundance are not without some vniuersall and especiall efficacie if it were knowne for our benefit sith God in nature hath so disposed his creatures that the most néedfull are the most plentifull and seruing for such generall diseases as our constitution most commonlie is affected withall Great thanks therefore be giuen vnto the physicians of our age and countrie who not onelie indeuour to search out the vse of such simples as our soile dooth yéeld and bring foorth but also to procure such as grow elsewhere vpō purpose so to acquaint them with our clime that they in time through some alteration receiued from the nature of the earth maie likewise turne to our benefit and commoditie and be vsed as our owne The chiefe workeman or as I maie call him the founder of this deuise is Carolus Clusius the noble herbarist whose industrie hath woonderfullie stirred them vp vnto this good act For albeit that Matthiolus Rembert I obell and other haue trauelled verie farre in this behalfe yet none hath come néere to Clusius much lesse gone further in the finding and true descriptions of such herbes as of late are brought to light I doubt not but if this man were in England but one seuen yéeres he would reueale a number of herbes growing with vs whereof neither our physicians nor apothecaries as yet haue anie knowledge And euen like thankes be giuen vnto our nobilitie gentlemen and others for their continuall nutriture and cherishing of such home-borne and forren simples in their gardens for hereby they shall not onlie be had at hand and preserued but also their formes made more familiar to be discerned and their forces better knowne than hitherto they haue béene And euen as it fareth with our gardens so dooth it with our orchards which were neuer furnished with so good fruit nor with such varietie as at this present For beside that we haue most delicate apples plummes peares walnuts filberds c and those of sundrie sorts planted within fortie yéeres passed in comparison of which most of the old trées are nothing woorth so haue we no lesse store of strange fruit as abricotes almonds peaches figges cornetrees in noble mens orchards I haue seene capers orenges and lemmons and heard of wild oliues growing here beside other strange trees brought from far whose names I know not So that England for these commodities was neuer better furnished neither anie nation vnder their clime more plentifullie indued with these and other blessings from the most high God who grant vs grace withall to vse the same to his honour and glorie and not as instruments and prouocations vnto further excesse and vanitie wherewith his displeasure may be kindled least these his benefits doo turne vnto thornes and briers vnto vs for our annoiance and punishment which he hath bestowed vpon vs for our consolation and comfort We haue in like sort such workemen as are not onelie excellent in graffing the naturall fruits but also in their artificiall mixtures whereby one trée bringeth foorth sundrie fruits and one and the same fruit of diuers colours and tasts dallieng as it were with nature and hir course as if hir whole trade were perfectlie knowne vnto them of hard fruits they will make tender of sowre sweet of sweet yet more delicate béereuing also some of their kernels other of their cores and finallie induing them with the sauour of muske ambre or swéet spices at their pleasures Diuerse also haue written at large of these seuerall practises and some of them how to conuert the kernels of peaches into almonds of small fruit to make farre greater and to remooue or ad superfluous or necessarie moisture to the trées with other things belonging to their preseruation and with no lesse diligence than our physicians doo commonlie shew vpon our owne diseased bodies which to me dooth seeme right strange And euen so doo our gardeners with their herbes whereby they are strengthened against noisome blasts and preserued from putrifaction and hinderance whereby some such as were annuall are now made perpetuall being yéerelie taken vp and either reserued in the house or hauing the rosse pulled from their rootes laid againe into the earth where they remaine in safetie What choise they make also in their waters and wherewith some of them doo now and then keepe them moist it is a world to sée insomuch that the apothecaries shops maie séeme to be needfull also to our gardens and orchards and that in sundrie wise naie the kitchin it selfe is so farre from being able to be missed among them that euen the verie dishwater is not without some vse amongest our finest plants Whereby and sundrie other circumstances not here to bée remembred I am persuaded that albeit the gardens of the Hesperides were in times past so greatlie accounted of because of their delicacie yet if it were possible to
necessarie turnes and vses especiallie of vgh as may be séene betwixt Rotheram and Sheffield and some stéeds of Kent also as I haue béene informed The firre frankincense and pine we doo not altogither want especiallie the firre whereof we haue some store in Chatleie moore in Darbishire Shropshire Andernesse and a mosse néere Manchester not far from Leircesters house although that in time past not onelie all Lancastershire but a great part of the coast betwéene Chester and the Solme were well stored As for the frankincense and pine they haue béene planted onelie in colleges and cloisters by the cleargie and religious heretofore Wherefore in mine opinion we may rather saie that we want them altogither for except they grew naturallie and not by force I sée no cause whie they should be accounted for parcell of our commodities We haue also the aspe whereof our fletchers make their arrowes The seuerall kinds of poplars of our turners haue great vse for bolles treies troughs dishes c. Also the alder whose barke is not vnprofitable to die blacke withall and therfore much vsed by our countrie wiues in colouring their knit hosen I might here take occasion to speake of the great sales yéerelie made of wood whereby an infinit quantitie hath bin destroied within these few yéers but I giue ouer to trauell in this behalfe Howbeit thus much I dare affirme that if woods go so fast to decaie in the next hundred yeere of Grace as they haue doone and are like to doo in this sometimes for increase of sheep-walks and some maintenance of prodigalitie and pompe for I haue knowne a well burnished gentleman that hath borne threescore at once in one paire of galigascons to shew his strength and brauerie it is to be feared that the fennie bote broome turffe gall heath firze brakes whinnes ling dies hassacks flags straw sedge réed rush and also seacole will be good merchandize euen in the citie of London wherevnto some of then euen now haue gotten readie passage and taken vp their innes in the greatest merchants parlours A man would thinke that our laws were able inough to make sufficient prouision for the redresse of this error enormitie likelie to insue But such is the nature of our countriemen that as manie laws are made so they will kéepe none or if they be vrged to make answer they will rather séeke some crooked construction of them to the increase of their priuat gaine than yéeld themselues to be guided by the same for a common wealth and profit to their countrie So that in the end whatsoeuer the law saith we will haue our willes whereby the wholesome ordinances of the prince are contemned the trauell of the nobilitie councellors as it were derided the common wealth impouerished a few onelie inriched by this peruerse dealing Thus manie thousand persons doo suffer hinderance by this their lewd behauior Hereby the wholesome laws of the prince are oft defrauded and the good meaning magistrate in consultation about the common wealth vtterlie neglected I would wish that I might liue no longer than to sée foure things in this land reformed that is the want of discipline in the church the couetous dealing of most of our merchants in the preferment of the commodities of other countries and hinderance of their owne the holding of faires and markets vpon the sundaie to be abolished and referred to the wednesdaies and that euerie man in whatsoeuer part of the champaine soile enioieth fortie acres of land and vpwards after that rate either by frée deed copie hold or fee farme might plant one acre of word or sowe the same with oke mast hasell béech and sufficient prouision be made that it may be cherished and kept But I feare me that I should then liue too long and so long that I should either be wearie of the world or the world of me and yet they are not such things but they may easilie be brought to passe Certes euerie small occasion in my time is enough to cut downe a great wood and euerie trifle sufficeth to laie infinit acres of corne ground vnto pasture As for the taking downe of houses a small fine will beare out a great manie Would to God we might once take example of the Romans who in restreint of superfluous grasing made an exact limitation how manie head of cattell ech estate might kéepe and what numbers of acres should suffice for that and other purposes Neither was wood euer better cherished or mansion houses mainteined than by their lawes and statutes Such also was their care in the maintenance of nauigation that it was a great part of the charge of their consuls yéerelie to view and looke vnto the hilles whereon great timber did grow least their vnnecessarie faults for the satisfaction of the priuat owner and his couetous mind might prooue a preiudice vnto the common wealth in the hinderance of sufficient stuffe for the furniture of their nauie Certes the like hereof is yet obserued in Uenice Read also I praie you what Suetonius writeth of the consulship of Bibulus and Cesar. As for the wood that Ancus Martius dedicated toward the maintenance of the common nauie I passe it ouer as hauing elsewhere remembred it vnto another end But what doo I meane to speake of these sith my purpose is onlie to talke of our owne woods Well take this then for a finall conclusion in woods that beside some countries are alreadie driuen to sell their wood by the pound which is an heauie report within these fortie yéeres we shall haue little great timber growing aboue fortie yéeres old for it is commonlie seene that those yoong staddles which we leaue standing at one twentie yéeres fall are vsuallie at the next sale cut downe without any danger of the statute and serue for fire bote if it please the owner to burne them Marises and fennie bogges we haue many in England though not now so many as some of the old Roman writers doo specifie but more in Wales if you haue respect vnto the seuerall quantities of the countries Howbeit as they are verie profitable in the summer halfe of the yeere so are a number of them which lie lowe and néere to great riuers to small commoditie in the winter part as common experience dooth teach Yet this I find of manie moores that in times past they haue béene harder ground and sundrie of them well replenished with great woods that now are void of bushes And for example hereof we may sée the triall beside the roots that are dailie found in the déeps of Monmouth where turfe is digged also in Wales Aburgauennie and Merioneth in sundrie parts of Lancashire where great store of firre hath growen in times past as I said and the people go vnto this daie into their fens and marises with long spits which they dash here and there vp to the verie cronge into the ground In which practise a thing commonlie doone in winter if they
brawne which is a kind of meat not vsuallie knowne to strangers as I take it otherwise would not the swart Rutters and French cookes at the losse of Calis where they found great store of this prouision almost in euerie house haue attempted with ridiculous successe to rost bake broile frie the same for their masters till they were better informed I haue heard moreouer how a noble man of England not long since did send ouer an hogshead of brawne readie sowsed to a catholike gentleman of France who supposing it to be fish reserued it till Lent at which time he did eat thereof with verie great frugalitie Thereto he so well liked of the prouision it selfe that he wrote ouer verie earnestlie with offer of great recompense for more of the same fish against the yeare insuing whereas if he had knowne it to haue beene flesh he would not haue touched it I dare saie for a thousand crownes without the popes dispensation A fréend of mine also dwelling sometime in Spaine hauing certeine Iewes at his table did set brawne before them whereof they did eat verie earnestlie supposing it to be a kind of fish not common in those parties but when the goodman of the house brought in the head in pastime among them to shew what they had eaten they rose from the table hied them home in hast ech of them procuring himselfe to vomit some by oile and some by other meanes till as they supposed they had clensed their stomachs of that prohibited food With vs it is accounted a great péece of seruice at the table from Nouember vntill Februarie be ended but chéeflie in the Christmasse time With the same also we begin our dinners ech daie after other and because it is somewhat hard of digestion a draught of malueseie bastard or muscadell is vsuallie droonke after it where either of them are conuenientlie to be had otherwise the meaner fort content themselues with their owne drinke which at that season is generallie verie strong and stronger indéed than in all the yeare beside It is made commonlie of the fore part of a tame bore set vp for the purpose by the space of a whole yere or two especiallie in gentlemens houses for the husbandmen and farmers neuer franke them for their owne vse aboue thrée or foure moneths or halfe a yéere at the most in which time he is dieted with otes and peason and lodged on the bare planks of an vneasie coat till his fat be hardened sufficientlie for their purpose afterward he is killed scalded and cut out and then of his former parts is our brawne made the rest is nothing so fat and therefore it beareth the name of sowse onelie and is commonlie reserued for the seruing man and hind except it please the owner to haue anie part therof baked which are then handled of custome after this manner The hinder parts being cut off they are first drawne with lard and then sodden being sodden they are sowsed in claret wine and vineger a certeine space and afterward baked in pasties and eaten of manie in stéed of the wild bore and trulie it is verie good meat the pestles may be hanged vp a while to drie before they be drawne with lard if you will and thereby prooue the better But hereof inough and therefore to come againe vnto our brawne the necke peeces being cut off round are called collars of brawne the shoulders are named shilds onelie the ribs reteine the former denomination so that these aforesaid péeces deserue the name of brawne the bowels of the beast are commonlie cast awaie because of their ranknesse and so were likewise his stones till a foolish fantasie got hold of late amongst some delicate dames who haue now found the meanes to dresse them also with great cost for a deintie dish and bring them to the boord as a seruice among other of like sort though not without note of their desire to the prouocation of fleshlie lust which by this their fond curiositie is not a little reuealed When the bore is thus cut out ech peece is wrapped vp either with bulrushes ozier péeles tape inkle or such like and then sodden in a lead or caldron togither till they be so tender that a man may thrust a brused rush or soft straw cleane through the fat which being doone they take it vp and laie it abroad to coole afterward putting it into close vessels they powre either good small ale or béere mingled with veriuice and salt thereto till it be couered and so let it lie now and then altering and changing the sowsing drinke least it should wax sowre till occasion serue to spend it out of the waie Some vse to make brawne of great barrow hogs and séeth them and sowse the whole as they doo that of the bore and in my iudgement it is the better of both and more easie of digestion But of brawne thus much and so much may seeme sufficient Of wild and tame foules Chap. 2. ORder requireth that I speake somewhat of the foules also of England which I may easilie diuide into the wild tame but alas such is my small skill in foules that to say the truth I can neither recite their numbers nor well distinguish one kind of them from another Yet this I haue by generall knowledge that there is no nation vnder the sunne which hath alreadie in the time of the yere more plentie of wild foule than we for so manie kinds as our Iland dooth bring foorth and much more would haue if those of the higher soile might be spared but one yeare or two from the greedie engins of couetous foulers which set onlie for the pot purse Certes this enormitie bred great trouble in K. Iohns daies insomuch that going in progresse about the tenth of his reigne he found little or no game wherewith to solace himself or exercise his falcons Wherfore being at Bristow in the Christmas insuing be restreined all maner of hawking or taking of wildfoule throughout England for a season whereby the land within few yeares was throughlie replenished againe But what stand I vpon this impertinent discourse Of such therefore as are bred in our land we haue the crane the bitter the wild tame swan the bustard the herron curlew snite wildgoose wind or doterell brant larke plouer of both sorts lapwing teele wigeon mallard sheldrake shoueler pewet seamew barnacle quaile who onelie with man are subiect to the falling sickenesse the notte the oliet or olife the dunbird woodcocke partrich and feasant besides diuerse other whose names to me are vtterlie vnknowne and much more the taste of their flesh wherewith I was neuer acquainted But as these serue not at all seasons so in their seuerall turnes there is no plentie of them wanting whereby the tables of the nobilitie and gentrie should séeme at anie time furnisht But of all these the production of none is more maruellous in my mind than that of the
there are 365 leape yeers in the period so that 1460 Iulian yéers doo conteine 1461 after the Egyptians account wherby their common yeare is found to be lese than ours Furthermore wheras our intercalation for the leape yere is somewhat too much by certeine minuts which in 115 yeares amount vnto about an whole day if one intercalation in so manie were omitted our calender would be the more perfect and I would wish that the same yeare wherein the said intercalation trulie found out should be ourpassed might be obserued and called Annus magnus Elizabethae in perpetuall remembrance of our noble and souereigne princesse now reigning amongst vs. I might here saie somewhat also of the prime and hir alteration which is risen higher by fiue daies in our common calender than it was placed by Iulius Caesar and in seauen thousand yeares some writer would grow to an error of an whole if the world should last so long But forsomuch as in some calenders of ours it is reduced againe to the daie of euerie change it shall suffice to saie no more therof The pope also hath made a generall correction of the calender wherein he hath reduced it to the same that it was or should haue beene at the councell of Nice Howbeit as he hath abolished the vse of the golden number so hath he continued the epact applieng it vnto such generall vse as dooth now serue both the turnes whose reformation had also yer this time béene admitted into England if it had not procéeded from him against whom and all whose ordinances we haue so faithfullie sworne and set our hands Certes the next omission is to be performed if all princes would agrée thereto in the leape yeare that shall be about the yeare of Grace 1668 if it shall please God that the world may last so long and then may our calender also stand without anie alteration as it dooth alreadie By this also it appeareth how the defect of our calender may be supplied from the creation wherein the first equinoctiall is seene higher toward the beginning of March than Caesars calender now extant dooth yéeld vnto by seauen daies For as in Caesars time the true equinoctiall was pointed out to happen as Stadius also noteth either vpon or about the sixtéenth or seauentéenth of March albeit the manifest apperance thereof was not found vntill the fiue and twentith of that moneth in their dials or by eie-sight so at the beginning of the world the said entrance of the sunne into the ram must néeds fall out to be about the twentith or one twentith of Aprill as the calender now standeth if I faile not in my numbers Aboue the yeare we haue no more parts of time that carie anie seuerall names with them eâ—â—cept you will affirme the word age to be one which is taken for a hundred yeares and signifieth in English so much as Seculum or Aeuum dooth in Latine neither is it néedfull to remember that some of my countrimen doo reckon their times not by years but by summers and winters which is verie common among vs. Wherefore to shut vp this chapiter withall you shall haue a table of the names of the daies of the wéeke after the old Saxon and Scotish maner which I haue borowed from amongst our ancient writers as I haue perused their volumes The present names Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Fridaie Saturdaie Sunday or the Lords daie The old Saxon names Monendeg Tuesdeg Wodnesdeg Thunresdeg Frigesdeg Saterdeg Sunnandeg The Scotish vsage Diu Luna Diu Mart. Diu Yath. Diu Ethamon Diu Friach Diu Satur. Diu Seroll Of our principall faires and markets Chap. 15. I Haue heretofore said sufficientlie of our faires in the chapter of fairs and markets and now to performe my promise there made I set downe here so manie of our faires as I haue found out by mine owne obseruation and helpe of others in this behalfe Certes it is impossible for me to come by all sith there is almost no towne in England but hath one or more such marts holden yearelie in the same although some of them I must needs confesse be scarse comparable to Lowse faire and little else bought or sold in them more than good drinke pies and some pedlerie trash wherefore it were no losse if diuerse of them were abolished Neither doo I see wherevnto this number of paltrie fairs tendeth so much as to the corruption of youth who all other businesse set apart must néeds repaire vnto them whereby they often spend not onelie the weeke daies but also the Lords sabbaoth in great vanitie and riot But such hath béene the iniquitie of ancient times God grant therefore that ignorance being now abolished and a further insight into things growne into the minds of magistrates these old errors may be considered of and so farre reformed as that thereby neither God may be dishonored nor the common wealth of our countrie anie thing diminished In the meane time take this table here insuing in stead of a calender of the greatest sith that I cannot or at the least wise care not to come by the names of the lesse whose knowledge cannot be so profitable to them that be farre off as they are oft preiudiciall to such as dwell neere hand to the places where they be holden and kept by pilferers that resort vnto the same Faires in Ianuarie THe sixt day being Twelfe day at Salisburie the fiue and twentith being saint Paules day at Bristow at Grauesend at Churchingford at Northalerton in Yorkeshire where is kept a faire euerie wednesday from Christmasse vntill Iune Faires in Februarie THe first day at Bromleie The second at Lin at Bath at Maidstone at Bickleswoorth at Budwoorth The fourtéenth at Feuersham On Ashwednesday at Lichfield at Tamwoorth at Roiston at Excester at Abington at Cicester The foure and twentith at Henlie vpon Thames at Tewkesburie Faires in March ON the twelth day at Stamford Sappesford and at Sudburie The thirtéenth day at Wie at the Mount at Bodmin in Cornewall The fift sunday in Lent at Grantham at Salisburie On monday before our ladie day in Lent at Wisbich at Kendall Denbigh in Wales On palme sunday éeuen at Pumfret On palmesunday at Worcester The twentith day at Durham On our ladie day in Lent at Northamton at Malden at great Chart at Newcastell And all the ladie daies at Huntington And at Saffron Walden on midlentsunday Faires in Aprill THe fift day at Wallingford The seuenth at Darbie The ninth at Bickleswoorth at Belinswoorth On monday after at Euesham in Worcestershire On tuesday in Easter wéeke at Northfléet at Rochford at Hitchin The third sunday after Easter at Louth The two and twentith at Stabford On saint Georges day at Charing at Ipswich at Tamworth at Ampthill at Hinninham at Gilford at saint Pombes in Cornewall On saint Markes day at Darbie at Dunmow in Essex The six and twentith at Tenderden in Kent Faires in Maie ON Maie daie at Rippon at Perin in
report that he builded thrée temples one to Mars at Perth in Scotland another to Mercurie at Bangor and the third to Apollo in Cornewall Of Riuallus Gurgustius Sysillius Iago and Kinimacus rulers of Britaine by succession and of the accidents coincident with their times The seuenth Chapter RIuallus the sonne of Cunedag began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3203 before the building of Rome 15 Ioathan as then being king of Iuda and Phacea king of Israel This Riuall gouerned the Iland in great welth and prosperitie In his time it rained bloud by the space of thrée daies togither after which raine ensued such an excéeding number and multitude of flies so noisome and contagious that much people died by reason thereof When he had reigned 46 yeares he died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke In the time of this Riuals reigne was the citie of Rome builded after concordance of most part of writers Perdix also a wizard and a learned astrologian florished and writ his prophesies and Herene also GUrgustius the son of the before named Riuall began to gouerne the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3249 and after the first foundation of Rome 33 Ezechias reigning in Iuda This Gurgustius in the chronicle of England is called Gorbodian the sonne of Reignold he reigned 37 yeares then departing this life was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke by his father SYsillius or after some writers Syluius the brother of Gurgustius was chosen to haue the gouernance of Britaine in the yere of the world 3287 and after the building of Rome 71 Manasses still reigning in Iuda This Sysillius in the English chronicle is named Secill He reigned 49 yeares and then died and was buried at Carbadon now called Bath IAgo or Lago the cousin of Gurgustius as next inheritor to Sysillius tooke vpon him the gouernement of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3336 and after the building of Rome 120 in whose time the citie of Ierusalem was taken by Nabuchodonozar and the king of Iuda Mathania otherwise called Zedechias being slaine This Iago or Lago died without issue when he had reigned 28 yeares and was buried at Yorke KInimacus or Kinmarus the sonne of Sysillius as some write or rather the brother of Iago began to gouerne the land of Britain in the yere of the world 3364 and after the building of Rome 148 the Iewes as then being in the third yeare of their captiuitie of Babylon This Kinimacus departed this life after he had reigned 54 yeares and was buried at Yorke Of Gorbodug and his two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex one brother killeth another the mother slaieth hir sonne and how Britaine by ciuill warres for lacke of issue legitimate to the gouernment of a monarchie became a pentarchie the end of Brutes line The eight Chapter GOrbodug the sonne of Kinimacus began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare after the creation of the world 3418 from the building of the citie of Rome 202 the 58 of the Iews captiuitie at Babylon This Gorbodug by most likelihood to bring histories to accord should reigne about the tearme of 62 yeares and then departing this world was buried at London leauing after him two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex or after some writers Ferreus and Porreus FErrex with Porrex his brother began iointlie to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3476 after the building of Rome 260 at which time the people of Rome forsooke their citie in their rebellious mood These two brethren continued for a time in good friendship and amitie till at length through couetousnesse and desire of greater dominion prouoked by flatterers they fell at variance and discord whereby Ferrex was constreined to flée into Gallia and there purchased aid of a great duke called Gunhardus or Suardus and so returned into Britaine thinking to preuaile and obteine the dominion of the whole Iland But his brother Porrex was readie to receiue him with battell after he was landed in the which battell Ferrex was slaine with the more part of his people The English chronicle saith that Porrex was he that fled into France at his returne was slaine and that Ferrex suruiued But Geffrey of Monmouth Polychronicon are of a contrarie opinion Matthew Westmonasteriensis writeth that Porrex deuising waies to kill Ferrex atchiued his purpose and slue him But whether of them so euer suruiued the mother of them was so highlie offended for the death of him that was slaine whom the most intierlie loued that setting apart all motherlie affection she found the meanes to enter the chamber 〈◊〉 him that suruiued in the night season and as he slept the with the helpe of his maidens slue him and cut him into small péeces as the writers doo affirme Such was the end of these two brethren after they had reigned by the space of foure to fiue yeares After this followed a troublous season full of cruell warre and seditious discord wherby and in the end 〈◊〉 for the space of fiftie yeares the monarchie or sole gouernement of the Iland became 〈…〉 that is it was diuided betwixt fiue kings or rulers till Dunwallon of Cornewall ouercame them all Thus the line of Brute according to the report of most writers tooke an end for after the death of the two foresaid brethren no rightfull inheritor was left aliue to succéed them in the kingdome The names of these fiue kings are found in certeine old pedegrées and although the same be much corrupted in diuers copies yet these vnder named are the most agréeable But of these fiue kings or dukes the English chronicle alloweth Cloton king of Cornewall for most rightfull heires There appeareth noâ— any 〈◊〉 certeine by report of ancient author how long this variance continue 〈◊〉 amongst the Britains 〈◊〉 but as some say it lasted for the space of 51 yeres coniectyring so much by 〈…〉 recorded in Polychron who saith 〈…〉 till the beginning of the reigne of Dunwallon Mulmucius who began to gouerne 〈◊〉 the time that Brute first entred Britaine about the space of 703 thrée yeares ¶ Here ye must note that there is difference amongst writers about the suppâ—tation and account of these yeares Insomuch that some making their reckoning after certeine writers and finding the same to varie aboue thrée C. yeares are brought into further doubt of the truth at the whole historie but whereas other haue by â—aligent search tried out the continuance of euerie gouernors reigne and reduced the same to a likelihood of some conformitie I haue thought best to follow the same leauing the credit thereof with the first authors The pentarchie 1 Rudacus 2 Clotenus 3 Pinnor 4 Staterus 5 Yewan king of Wales Cornewall Loegria Albania Northumberland The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Historie of England Of Mulmucius the first king of Britaine who was crowned with
began his reigne ouer the Britains about the yeare of our Lord 180 as Fabian following the authoritie of Peter Pictauiensis saith although other writers seeme to disagrée in that account as by the same Fabian in the table before his booke partlie appeareth wherevnto Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis affirmeth that this Lucius was borne in the yeare of our Lord 115 and was crowned king in the yeare 124 as successor to his father Coillus which died the same yeare being of great age yer the said Lucius was borne It is noted by antiquaries that his entrance was in the 4132 of the world 916 after the building of Rome 220 after the comming of Cesar into Britaine and 165 after Christ whose accounts I follow in this treatise This Lucius is highlie renowmed of the writers for that he was the first king of the Britains that receiued the faith of Iesus Christ for being inspired by the spirit of grace and truth euen from the beginning of his reigne he somewhat leaned to the fauoring of Christian religion being moued with the manifest miracles which the Christians dailie wrought in witnesse and proofe of their sound and perfect doctrine For euen from the daies of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godlie men first taught the Britains the gospell of our Sauiour there remained amongest the same Britains some christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most sincerelie vnto them but yet no king amongst them openlie professed that religion till at length this Lucius perceiuing not onelie some of the Romane lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to that profession but also the emperour himselfe to begin to be fauorable to them that professed it he tooke occasion by their good example to giue eare more attentiuelie vnto the gospell and at length sent vnto Eleutherius bishop of Rome two learned men of the British nation Eluane and Meduine requiring him to send some such ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifullie and to baptise them according to the rules of christian religion ¶ The reuerend father Iohn Iewell sometime bishop of Salisburie writeth in his replie vnto Hardings answer that the said Eleutherius for generall order to be taken in the realme and churches héere wrote his aduice to Lucius in maner and forme following You haue receiued in the kingdome of Britaine by Gods mercie both the law and faith of Christ ye haue both the new and the old testament out of the same through Gods grace by the aduise of your realme make a law and by the same through Gods sufferance rule you your kingdome of Britaine for in that kingdome you are Gods vicar Herevpon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godlie learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus the which baptised the king with all his familie and people and therewith remoued the worshipping of idols and false gods and taught the right meane and waie how to worship the true and immortall God There were in those daies within the bounds of Britaine 28 Flamines thrée Archflamines which were as bishops and archbishops or superintendents of the pagan or heathen religion in whose place they being remoued were instituted 28 bishops thrée archbishops of the christian religion One of the which archbishops held his sée at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerleon Arwiske in Glamorganshire Unto the archbishop of London was subiect Cornewall and all the middle part of England euen vnto Humber To the archbishop of Yorke all the north parts of Britaine from the riuer of Humber vnto the furthest partes of Scotland And to the archbishop of Caerleon was subiect all Wales within which countrie as then were seuen bishops where now there are but foure The riuer of Seuern in those daies diuided Wales then called Cambria from the other parts of Britaine Thus Britaine partlie by the meanes of Ioseph of Arimathia of whome ye haue heard before partlie by the wholesome instructions doctrines of Fugatius and Damianus was the first of all other regions that openlie receiued the gospell and continued most stedfast in that profession till the cruell furie of Dioclesian persecuted the same in such sort that as well in Britaine as in all other places of the world the christian religion was in manner extinguished and vtterlie destroied There be that affirme how this Lucius should build the church of saint Peter at Westminster though manie attribute that act vnto Sibert king of the east Saxons and write how the place was then ouergrowne with thornes and bushes and thereof tooke the name and was called Thorney They ad moreouer that Thomas archbishop of London preached read and ministred the sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him Howbeit by the tables hanging in the reuestrie of saint Paules at London and also a table sometime hanging in saint Peters church in Cornehill it should séeme that the said church of saitn Peter in Cornehill was the same that Lucius builded But herein saith Harison anno mundi 4174 dooth lie a scruple Sure Cornell might soone be mistaken for Thorney speciallie in such old records as time age euill handling haue oftentimes defaced But howsoeuer the case standeth truth it is that Lucius reioising much in that he had brought his people to the perfect light and vnderstanding of the true God that they néeded not to be deceiued anie longer with the craftie temptations and feigned miracles of wicked spirits he abolished all prophane worshippings of false gods and conuerted all such temples as had béene dedicated to their seruice vnto the vse of christian religion and thus studieng onlie how to aduance the glorie of the immortall God and the knowledge of his word without seeking the vaine glorie of worldlie triumph which is got with slaughter and bloudshed of manie a giltlesse person he left his kingdome though not inlarged with broder dominion than he receiued it yet greatlie augmented and inriched with quiet rest good ordinances and that which is more to be estéemed than all the rest adorned with Christes religion and perfectlie instructed with his most holie word and doctrine He reigned as some write 21 yeares though other affirme but twelue yeares Againe some testifie that he reigned 77 others 54 and 43. Moreouer here is to be noted that if he procured the faith of Christ to be planted within this realme in the time of Eleutherius the Romane bishop the same chanced in the daies of the emperour Marcus Aurelius Antonius and about the time that Lucius Aurelius Commodus was ioined and made partaker of the empire with his father which was seuen yéere after the death of Lucius Aelius Aurelius Uerus and in the 177 after the birth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as by some chronologies is easie to be collected For Eleutherius began to gouerne the sée of
mentioned so that it cannot stand with the truth of the British histories the which Fabian followeth that Horsus was slaine by Aurelius Ambrosius if according to the same histories he returned not into Britaine till the time there supposed But diuerse such maner oh contrarieties shall ye find in perusing of those writers that haue written the chronicles of the Britains and Saxons the which in euerie point to recite would be too tedious and combersome a matter and therefore we are forced to passe the same ouer not knowing how to bring them to anie lust accord for the satisfieng of all mens minds speciallie the curious which may with diligent search satisfie themselues happilie much better than anie other shall be able to doo in vttering his opinion neuer so much at large and agreeable to a truth This therefore haue we thought good as it were by the waie to touch what diuerse authors doo write leauing it so to euerie mans iudgement to construe thereof as his affection leadeth him We find in the writings of those that haue registred the dooings of these times that Aurelius hauing vanquished the Saxons restored churches to the furtherance of the christian religion which by the inuasion of the Saxons was greatlie decaied in diuerse parts of Britaine and this chanced in the daies of the emperour Theodosius the yoonger The beginning of the kingdome of the Southsaxons commonlie called Sussex the Britains with their rulers giue battell to Ella the Saxon his three sonnes disagreement betweene the English and British chronographers about the battel 's fought by Hengist and his death the beginning of the Kentish kingdome a battell fought betweene the Britains and Saxons the first are conquered the last are conquerors The ninth Chapter IN the time of the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius one Ella a Saxon with his 3 sonnes Cymen Plettinger and Cissa came out of Germanie with thrée ships and landed in the south parts of Britaine and being incountred with a power of Britains at a place called Cuneueshore discomfited them and chased them vnto a wood then called Andredescester and so tooke that countrie and inhabited there with his people the Saxons which he brought with him and made himselfe king and lord thereof in somuch that afterwards the same countrie was named the kingdome of the Southsaxons which had for limits on the east side Kent on the south the sea and I le of Wight on the west Hamshire and on the north part Southerie This kingdome after some began vnder the foresaid Ella about the 32 yeere after the first comming of the Saxons into this land which by following that account should be about the second yéere of the reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius and about the yéere of our Lord 482. But other write that it did begin about the 30 yéere after the first comming of Hengist which should be two yéeres sooner William Harison differing from all other noteth it to begin in the fourth yéere after the death of Hengist 4458 of the world 2 of the 317 Olympiad 1243 of Rome 492 of Christ and 43 after the comming of the Saxons his woords are these Ella erected the kingdome of the Southsaxons in the 15 after his arriuall and reigned 32 yéeres the chiefe citie of his kingdome also was Chichester and after he had inioied the same his kingdome a while he ouerthrew the citie called Andredescester which as then was taken for one of the most famous in all the south side of England ¶ For my part I thinke my dutie discharged if I shew the opinions of the writers for if I should therto a◠mine owne I should but increase coniectures whereof alreadie we haeu superfluous store To procéed thereforr as I find About the ninth yéere after the comming of Ella the Britains perceiuing that he with his Saxons still inlarged the bounds of his lordship by entring further into the land assembled themselues togither vnder their kings and rulers and gaue battell to Ella and his sonnes at Mecredesbourne where they departed with doubtfull victorie the armies on both sides being sore diminished and so returned to their homes Ella after this battell sent into his countrie for more aid But now touching Hengist who as ye haue heard reigned as king in the prouince of Kent the writers of the Wnglish kings varie somewhat from the British histories both in report of the battels by him fought against the Britains and also for the maner of his death as thus After that Uortimer was dead who departed this life as some write in the first yéere of the emperor Leo surnamed the great and first of that name that gouerned the empire who began to rule in the yéere of our Lord 457 we find that Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca gathered their people togither that were before sparkled and hauing also receiued new aid out of Germanie fought with the Britans at a place called Crekenford where were slaine of the Britains foure dukes or capteins and foure thousand of other men the residue were chased by Hengist out of Kent vnto London so that they neuer returned afterwards againe into Kent thus the kingdome of Kent began vnder Hengist the twelfe yéere after the comming of the Saxons into Britaine and Hengist reigned in Kent after this as the same writers agree foure and twentie yéeres It is remembred that those Germans which latelie were come ouer to the aid of Hengist being chosen men mightie and strong of bodie with their axes and swoords made great slaughter of the Britains in that battell at Crekenford or Creiford which Britains were ranged in foure battels vnder their aforesaid foure dukes or capteins and were as before is mentioned slaine in the same battell About the sixt yéere of the said emperor Leo which was in the 17 yéere after the comming of the Saxons Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca fought at Wipets field in Kent néere to a place called Tong with the Britains and slue of them twelue dukes or capteins on the part of the Saxons was slaine beside common souldiers but onelie one capteine called Wipet of whom the place after that daie tooke name This victorie was nothing plesant to the Saxons by reason of the great losse which they susteined as well by the death of the said Wipet as of a great number of others and so of a long time neither did the Saxons enter into the confines of the Britains nor the Britains presumed to come into Kent But whilest outward wars ceassed among the Britains they exercised ciuill battell falling togither by the eares among themselues one striuing against another Finallie Hengist departed this life by course of nature in the 39 yéere after his first comming into Britaine hauing procéeded in his businesse no lesse with craft and guile than with force and strength following therewith his natiue crueltie so that he rather did all things with rigour than with gentlenesse
behold them and when he considered and well viewed their faire skins their swéet visages and beautifull bushes of their bright and yeallow heares he demanded out of what region or land they came vnto whome answere was made that they were brought out of Britaine the inhabitants of which countrie were of the like beautifull aspect Then he asked whether the men of that countrie were christians or as yet intangled with blind heathenish errors Wherevnto it was answered that they were not christened but followed the religion of the Gentiles Whereat Gregorie fetching a déepe sigh said Ah alas that the author of darkenesse dooth as yet possesse men of so brightsome countenances and that with the grace of such faire shining visages they beare about minds void of inward grace Moreouer he demanded by what name the people were called whereto answere was made that they were called Angli that is to say Englishmen Right woorthilie saith he for they haue angels faces and such as ought to be made fellow heires with angels in heauen Then asked he the name of the prouince from whence they were brought and it was told him they were of Deira It is well said he they are to be deliuered De ira dei that is to say from the ire and wrath of God and called to the mercie of Christ our Lord What name said he hath the king of that prouince Wherevnto answere was made that he was called Alla wherevpon alluding to that name he said Alleluia ought to be soong in those parts to the praise and honor of God the creator Herevpon comming to Benedict the first of that name as then bishop of Rome he required him that some learned men might be sent into England to preach the gospell vnto the Englishmen offering himselfe to be one of the number But though Benedict was contented to grant his request yet the Romans had him in such estimation that they would not consent that he should depart 〈◊〉 farre from the citie so that by them he was at that time staied of that his godlie purpose Howbeit when he came to be bishop he thought to person 〈◊〉 if though not by himselfe yet by other and so Augustine and his fellowes were sent by him about it as before is said By the way as they were passing in their iourâ—â—â— such a sudden feare entred into their hearts that as some write they returned all Others write that Augustine was sent backe to Gregorie to sue that they might be released of that voiage so dangerous and vncerteine amongst such a barbarous people whose language they neither knew nor whose rudenesse they were able to resist Then Gregorie with pithie perswasions confirming and comforting him sent him againe with letters vnto the bishop of Arles willing him to helpe and aid the said Austine and his companie in all what so euer his néede required Also other letters he directed by the foresaid Austine vnto his fellowes exhorting them to go forward boldlie in the Lords woorke as by the tenor of the said epistle here following may appeare Gregorie the seruant of Gods seruants to the seruants of our Lord. FOr as much as it is better not to take good things in hand than after they be begun to thinke to reuolt backe from the same againe therefore now you may not nor cannot dere children but with all feruent studie and labour must needs go forward in that good businesse which thorough the helpe of God you haue well begun Neither let the wearisomnesse of your iournie nor the slanderous toongs of men appall you but that with all instance and feruencie ye proceed and accomplish the thing which the Lord hath ordeined you to take in hand knowing that your great trauell shall be recompensed with reward of greater glorie hereafter to come Therefore as we send here Austine to you againe whome also we haue ordeined to be your gouernour so doo you humblie obey him in all things knowing that it shall be profitable for your soules what soeuer at his admonition ye shall doo Almightie God with his grace defend you and grant me to see in the eternall countrie the fruit of your labours though heere I cannot labour in the same fellowship with you togither The Lord God keepe you safe most deere and welbeloued children Dated the tenth before the kalends of August in the reigne of our souereigne lord Mauricius most vertuous emperor the fourtenth of his empire Thus emboldned and comforted through the good woords and wholesome exhortation of Gregorie they set forward againe and spéeding foorth their iournie first arriued at the I le of Thanet in Kent in the moneth of Iulie being in number about fortie persons of the which diuerse were interpretors whome they brought with them out of France These they sent vnto king Ethelbert signifieng the occasion of their comming who hearing the messengers within a few daies after went into that I le and there abroad out of anie house sat downe and caused Augustine and his fellowes to come before him for he would not come vnder anie roofe with them sore doubting to be bewitched by them being persuaded that they were practised in nigromancie But they comming to him not by the power of the diuell as they said but by the might and power of almightie God bearing in steed of a banner a crosse of siluer and an image of our Lord and Sauiour painted in a table and thereto singing the letanies made intercession vnto the Lord for the euerlasting preseruation of themselues and of all them for whome and to whome they came Now when they being set downe by commandement of the king had preached the woord of life to him and to all those that came thither with him he made them this answer that their woords and promises were good but for as much as the same were new vncerteine to him that had béen brought vp in the contrarie doctrine he could not rashlie assent to their admonitions leaue that beléefe which he and the English nation had so long a time obserued and kept but said he because ye haue trauelled farre to the intent to make vs partakers of those things which ye beléeue to be most true and perfect we will thus much graunt vnto you that ye shall be receiued into this countrie and haue harbrough with all things sufficient found vnto you for your maintenance and sustentation neither will we hinder you but that ye may by preaching associat and ioine as manie of our subiects as you can vnto your law and beléefe They had therefore assigned vnto them a place to lodge in within the citie of Canturburie which was the head citie of all his dominion It is said that as they approched the citie according to their maner they had a crosse borne before them with an image of our Lord Iesus Christ and they followed singing this letanie Deprecamur te Domine in omni misericordia tua vt auferatur furor
be a let but that when a bishop should be consecrated there might be thrée or foure present Also touching the bishops of France he willed Augustine in no wise to intermeddle with them otherwise than by exhortation and good admonition to be giuen but not to presume anie thing by authoritie sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past whose authoritie he might not diminish least he should séeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest But as for the bishops of Britaine he committed them vnto him that the vnlearned might be taught the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened and the froward by authoritie reformed Moreouer that a woman with child might be baptised and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a manchild and after 46 daies of a woman-child should be purified but yet might she enter the church before if she would The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points to wit 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne for doubt to be preuented by death 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed 3 Whether a woman hauing hir floures might enter the church or receiue the communion 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife might enter the church or receiue the communion before he was washed with water 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames a man might receiue the communion or if he were a priest whether he might say masse To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and place before cited which for bréefenesse we passe ouer He sent also at that time with the messengers aforesaid at their returne into England diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus He sent also the pall which is the ornament of an archbishop with vessels and apparell which should be vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers He sent also with the pall other letters to Augustine to let him vnderstand what number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land Also after that Melitus and the other before mentioned persons were departed from Rome he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus being yet on his way toward Britaine touching further matter concerning the churches of England wherein he confesseth that manie things are permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of gentilitie in keeping feasts on the dedication daies which haue resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion For to hard and obstinate minds saith he it is not possible to cut away all things at once for he that coueteth to the highest place goeth vp by steps and not by leaps At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the miracles which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the fame Augustine counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same but rather in reioising to feare and consider that God gaue him the gift to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to preach the gospell he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie and presumption for the disciples of the truth faith he haue no ioy but onlie that which is common with all men of which there is no end for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles but euerie of the elect haue their names written in heauen These letters with the other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine were dated the tenth day of the kalends of Iulie in the yéere of our Lord 602 which was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius Moreouer he sent most courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert in the which he greatlie commended him in that he had receiued the christian faith and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie God What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to the supportation of the church the building of Paules in London and saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine a prouinciall councell called by Augustine he restoreth a blind man to his sight the Britains are hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe an heremits opinion of Augustine he requireth three things to be obserued of the Britains he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester Sabert reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons Augustine dieth and is buried The xxj Chapter THus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the English nation to christianitie by the labours of Augustine and his coadiutors now therefore that we may orderlie procéed it remaineth that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine of whom we read that after he was established archbishop and had his sée appointed him at Canturburie he restored another church in that citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the Romans that were christians and did dedicate the same now to the honour of Christ our Sauiour He also began the foundation of a monasterie without that citie standing toward the east in the which by his exhortation king Ethelbert built a church euen from the ground which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried and likewise the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a long time after This abbie was called saint Austins after his name one Peter being the first abbat thereof The church there was not consecrated by Augustine but by his successor Laurence after he was dead Moreouer king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in the citie of London which he latelie had conquered and dedicated it vnto saint Paule but whether he builded or restored this church of saint Paule it may be doubted for there be diuers opinions of the building thereof Some haue written that it was first builded by king Lud as before is mentioned Other againe write that it was builded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons Also king Ethelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester It is likewise remembred by writers that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizens of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London toward the west in a place then called Thorney that is to say the I le of thorns and now called Westminster though others haue written that it was built by Lucius king of Britaine or rather by Sibert king of the Eastsaxons This church was either newlie built or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor and after that the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and sumptuous iewels The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods
and Lumbards the Saxons from Woden before they were mixed with the Danes and Normans the Frenchmen at this day from the Thracians the Germans from the children of Gwiston and other people from their farre fetcht ancestrie To conclude of this Ethelwulfe it is written that he was so well learned deuout that the clerks of the church of Winchester did chuse him in his youth to be bishop which function he vndertooke and was bishop of the said see by the space of seuen yéeres before he was king Bertwolfe king of Mercia tributarie to the Westsaxons the fame of Modwen an Irish virgine she was a great builder of monasteries she had the gift of healing diseases Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuide their fathers kingdome betwixt them Ethelbald marieth his mother he dieth Winchester destroied by the Danes they plaied the trucebreakers and did much mischiefe in Kent Ethelbright dieth Ethelred king of the Westsaxons his commendable qualities his regiment was full of trouble he fought againt the Danes nine times in one yere with happie successe the kings of Mercia fall from their sealtie and allegiance to Ethelred Hungar Vbba two Danish capteines with their power lie in Eastangle Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine of the Danes in battell they set Yorke on fire a commendation of bishop Adelstan his departure out of this life The eleuenth Chapter AFter Wightlafe king of Mercia one Bertwofe reigned as tributarie vnto the Westsaxons the space of 13 yeeres about the end of which tearme he was chased out of his countrie by the Danes and then one Burthred was made king of that kingdome which maried Ethelswida the sister of Ethelwolfe king of Westsaxons In this season one Modwen a virgine in Ireland was greatlie renowmed in the world vnto whome the forenamed king Ethelwolfe sent his sonne Alfred to be cured of a disease that was thought incurable but by hir meanes he recouered health and therefore when hir monasterie was destroied in Ireland Modwen came ouer into England vnto whom king Ethelwolfe gaue land to build two abbeies and also deliuered vnto hir his sister Edith to be professed a nun Modwen herevpon built two monasteries one at Pouleswoorth ioining to the bounds of Arderne wherein she placed the foresaid Edith with Osith and Athea the other whether it was a monasterie or cell the founded in Strenshall or Trentsall where she hir selfe remained solitarie a certeine time in praier and other vertuous exercises And as it is reported she went thrice to Rome and finallie died being 130 yéeres of age Hir bodie was first buried in an Iland compassed about with the riuer of Trent called Andresey taking that name of a church or chappell of saint Andrew which she had built in the same Iland and dwelled therein for the space of seuen yéeres Manie monasteries the builded both in England as partlie aboue is mentioned and also in Scotland as at Striueling Edenbrough and in Ireland at Celestline and elsewhere Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuiding their fathers kingdom betwixt them began to reigne Ethelbald ouer the Westsaxons and the Southsaxons and Ethelbright ouer them of Kent and Essex in the yéere of our Lord 857 which was in the second yéere of the emperor Lewes the second the 17 of Charles surnamed Caluus or the bald king of France and about the first yéere of Donald the fift of that name king of Scots The said Ethelbald greatlie to his reproch tooke to wise his mother in law quéene Iudith or rather as some write his owne mother whom his father had kept as concubine He liued not past fiue yéeres in gouernement of the kingdome but was taken out of this life to the great sorrow of his subiects whome he ruled right worthilie and so as they had him in great loue and estimation Then his brother Ethelbright tooke on him the rule of the whole gouernment as well ouer the Westsaxons them of Sussex as ouer the Kentishmen and them of Essex In his daies the Danes came on land and destroid the citie of Winchester but duke Osrike with them of Hamshire and duke Adelwolfe with the Barkeshire men gaue the enimies battell vanquishing them slue of them a great number In the fift yeere of Ethelbrights reigne a nauie of Danes arriued in the I le of Tenet vnto whome when the Kentishmen had promised a summe of monie to haue a truce granted for a time the Danes one night before the tearme of that truce was expired brake foorth and wasted all the east part of Kent wherevpon the Kentishmen assembled togither made towardes those trucebreakers and caused them to depart out of the countrie The same yéere after that Ethelbright had ruled well and peaceably the Westsaxons fiue yeeres and the Kentishmen ten yéeres he ended his life and was buried at Shireborne as his brother Ethelbald was before him AFter Ethelbright succéeded his brother Ethelred and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and the more part of the English people in the yéere of our Lord 867 and in the 12 yéere of the emperour Lewes in the 27 yéere of the reigne of Charles Calnus king of France and about the 6 yéere of Constantine the second king of Scots Touching this Ethelred he was in time of peace a most courteous prince and one that by all kind of meanes sought to win the hearts of the people but abroad in the warres he was sharpe and sterne as he that vnderstood what apperteined to good order so that he would suffer no offense to escape vnpunished By which meanes he was famous both in peace and warre but he neither liued any long time in the gouernement nor yet was suffered to passe the short space that he reigned in rest and quietnesse For whereas he reigned not past six yeeres he was continuallie during that tearme vexed with the inuasion of the Danes and speciallie towards the latter end insomuch that as hath béene reported of writers he fought with them nine times in one yéere and although with diuers and variable fortune yet for the more part he went away with the victorie Beside that he oftentimes lay in wait for their forragers and such as straied abroad to rob and spoile the countrie whom he met withall and ouerthrew There were slaine in his time nine earles of those Danes and one king beside other of the meaner sort without number But here is to be vnderstood that in this meane time whilest Ethelred was busied in warre to resist the inuasions of the Danes in the south and west parts of this land the kings and rulers of Mercia and Northumberland taking occasion thereof began to withdraw their couenanted subiection from the Westsaxons and tooke vpon them as it were the absolute gouernment and rule of their countries without respect to aid one another but rather were contented to susteine the enimies within their dominions than to preuent the iniurie with dutifull assistance to those whom
Danes vpon the sea they sweare to him that they will depart out of his kingdome they breake the truce which was made betwixt him and them he giueth them battell and besides a great discomfiture killeth manie of their capteines the Danes and English fight neere Abington the victorie vncerteine seuen foughten fieldes betwixt them in one yeare the Danes soiourne at London The xiij Chapter AFter the decease of king Ethelred his brother Alured or Alfred succéeded him and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and other the more part of the people of England in the yeare of our Lord 872 which was in the 19 yeare of the emperour Lewes the second and 32 yeare of the reigne of Charles the bald king of France and about the eleuenth yeare of Constantine the second king of Scotland Although this Alured was consecrated king in his fathers life time by pope Leo as before ye haue heard yet was he not admitted king at home till after the decease of his thrée elder brethren for he being the yoongest was kept backe from the gouernement though he were for his wisdome and policie most highlie estéemed and had in all honour In the beginning of his reigne he was wrapped in manie great troubles and miseries speciallie by the persecution of the Danes which made sore and greeuous wars in sundrie parts of this land destroieng the same in most cruell wise About a moneth after he was made king he gaue battell to the Danes of Wilton hauing with him no great number of people so that although in the beginning the Danes that day were put to the woorse yet in the end they obteined the victorie Shortlie after a truce was taken betwixt the Danes and the Westsaxons And the Danes that had lien at Reading remoued from thence vnto London where they lay all the winter season In the second yeare of Alured his reigne the Danish king Halden led the same armie from London into Lindseie and there lodged all that winter at Torkseie In the yeare following the same Halden inuaded Mercia and wintered at Ripindon There were come to him thrée other leaders of Danes which our writers name to be kings Godrun Esketell Ammond so that their power was greatlie increased Burthred king of Mercia which had gouerned that countrie by the space of 22 yéeres was not able to withstand the puissance of those enimies wherevpon he was constreined to auoid the countrie and went to Rome where he departed this life and was buried in the church of our ladie néere to the English schoole In the fourth yeare of king Alured the armie of the Danes diuided it selfe into two parts so that king Halden with one part thereof went into Northumberland and lay in the winter season néere to the riuer of Tine where hee diuided the countrie amongest his men and remained there for the space of two yeares and oftentimes fetched thither booties and preies out of the countrie of the Picts The other part of the Danish armie with the thrée foresaid kings or leaders came vnto Cambridge and remained there a whole yeare In the same yeare king Alured fought by sea with 7 ships of Danes tooke one of them chased the residue In the yeare next insuing the Danes came into the countrie of the Westsaxons and king Alured tooke truce with them againe and they sware to him which they had not vsed to doo to anie afore that time that they would depart the countrie Their armie by sea sailing from Warham toward Excester susteined great losse by tempest for there perished 120 ships at Swanewicke Moreouer the armie of the Danes by land went to Excester in breach of the truce and king Alured followed them but could not ouertake them till they came to Excester and there he approched them in such wise that they were glad to deliuer pledges for performance of such couenants as were accorded betwixt him and them And so then they departed out of the countrie and drew into Mercia But shortlie after when they had the whole gouernment of the land from Thames northward they thought it not good to suffer king Alured to continue in rest with the residue of the countries beyond Thames And therefore the thrée foresaid rulers of Danes Godrun Esketell and Ammond inuading the countrie of Westsaxons came to Chipnam distant 17 miles from Bristow there pitched their tents King Alured aduertised hereof hasted thither and lodging with his armie néere to the enimies prouoked them to battell The Danes perceiuing that either they must fight for their liues or die with shame boldlie came foorth and gaue battell The Englishmen rashlie incountered with them and though they were ouermatched in number yet with such violence they gaue the onset that the enimies at the first were abashed at their hardie assaults But when as it was perceiued that their slender ranks were not able to resist the thicke leghers of the enimies they began to shrinke looke backe one vpon an other and so of force were constreined to retire and therewithall did cast themselues into a ring which though it séemed to be the best way that could be deuised for their safetie yet by the great force and number of their enimies on each side assailing them they were so thronged togither on heaps that they had no roome to stir their weapons Which disaduantage notwithstanding they â—lue a great number of the Danes and amongest other Hubba the brother of Agner with manie other of the Danish capteins At length the Englishmen hauing valiantlie foughten a long time with the enimies which had compassed them about at last brake out and got them to their campe To be briefe this battell was foughten with so equall fortune that no man knew to whether part the victorie ought to be ascribed But after they were once seuered they tooke care to cure their hurt men and to burie the dead bodies namelie the Danes interred the bodie of their capteine Hubba with great funerall pompe and solemnitie which doone they held out their iournie till they came to Abington whither the English armie shortlie after came also and incamped fast by the enimies In this meane while the rumor was spread abroad that king Alured had béene discomfited by the Danes bicause that in the last battell he withdrew to his campe This turned greatlie to his aduantage for thereby a great number of Englishmen hasted to come to his succour On the morrow after his comming to Abington he brought his armie readie to fight into the field neither were the enimies slacke on their parts to receiue the battell and so the two armies ioined and fought verie sore on both sides so that it séemed by Englishmen had not to doo with those Danes which had béene diuerse times before discomfited and put to flight but rather with some new people fresh and lustie But neither
of his reigne king Alured went to Eglerighston on the east part of Selwood where there came to him the people of Summersetshire Wiltshire Hamshire reioising greatlie to sée him abroad From thence he went to Edanton there fought against the armie of the Danes and chased them vnto their strength where he remained afore them the space of fouretéene daies Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages and couenants to depart out of his dominions and that their king should be baptised which was accomplished for Gurthrun whome some name Gurmond a prince or king amongst these Danes came to Alured and was baptised king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone named him Adelstan and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle which he gouerned or rather spoiled by the space of twelue yéeres Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie as Simon Dunelmensis saith came at the same time in companie of their king Gurthrun and were likewise baptised on whome king Alured bestowed manie rich gifts At the same time as is to be thought was the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or Gurmond in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth thus First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion stretch vnto the riuer of Thames and from thence to the water of Lée euen vnto the head of the same water and so foorth streight vnto Bedford and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watlingstréet This league being made with the aduise of the sage personages as well English as those that inhabited within east England is set foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes in the end of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king Alured as in the same booke ye may sée more at large Th'English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans whervpon that generall name was giuen them Gurmo Anglicus K. of Denmark whose father Frotto was baptised in England the Danes besiege Rochester Alfred putteth them to flight recouereth London out of their hands and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred his sonne in law he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes causeth him to take an oth his two sonnes are baptised he goeth foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie his wife children and goods c are taken and fauourablie giuen him againe the Danes besiege Excester they flie to their ships gaine with great losse they are vanquished by the Londoners the death of Alfred his issue male and female The xv Chapter HEre is to be noted that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins kings of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles to reigne in those parties But true it is that in those daies not onelie the Danish people but also other of those northeast countries or regions as Swedeners Norwegians the Wondens and such other which the English people called by one generall name Danes and the Frenchmen Normans vsed to roaue on the seas and to inuade forren regions as England France Flanders and others as in conuenient places ye may find as well in our histories as also in the writers of the French histories and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions The writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo whome they name Anglicus bicause he was borne here in England which succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of Denmarke which Frotto receiued baptisme in England as their stories tell In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne the armie of the Danes wintered at Cirencester and the same yéere an other armie of strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham and in the yéere following departed foorth of England and went into France and the armie of king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester and came into Eastangle and there diuiding the countrie amongst them began to inhabit the same In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne part of the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France returned into England and besieged Rochester But when Alfred approched to the reskue the enimies fled to their ships and passed ouer the sea againe King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men of warre into Eastangle the which at the mouth of the riuer called Sture incountering with 16 ships of the Danes set vpon them and ouercame them in fight but as they returned with their prises they incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies and fighting with them were ouercome and vanquished In the yeere following king Alfred besieged the citie of London the Danes that were within it fled from thence and the Englishmen that were inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him reioising that there was such a prince bred of their nation that was of power able to reduce them into libertie This citie being at that season the chiefe of all Mercia he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred which had maried his daughter Ethelfleds held a great portion of Mercia which Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes after they had subdued K. Burthred as before is said About the 21 yere of K. Alfred an armie of those Danes Normans which had béene in France returned into England and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in the east part of Kent néere to the great wood called Andredesley which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length and thirtie in breadth These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at Appledore In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the Thames and builded a castle at Middleton but he was constreined by siege which king Alfred planted about him to receiue an oth that he should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred who vpon his promise to depart gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife and children One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the fontstone and to the other duke Aldred was god father For as it were to win credit and to auoid present danger Hasting sent vnto Alfred these his two sonnes signifieng that if it stood with his pleasure he could be content that they should be baptised But neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed he builded a castle at Beamfield And as he was going foorth to spoile and wast the kings countries Alfred tooke that castle with his wife children ships and goods which he got togither of such spoiles as he had abroad but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children bicause he was their godfather Shortlie after newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes were come out of Northumberland and had besieged Excester Whilest king Alfred went then against them the other armie which lay at Appledore inuaded Essex and built
of them by his Westsaxons and Mercians what lands came to king Edward by the â—eath of Edred duke of Mercia he recouereth diuers places out of the Danes hands and giueth them manie a foile what castels he builded he inuadeth Eastangles putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie his kingdome returneth to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Alured his sonne Edward surnamed the elder began his reigne ouer the more part of England in the yeare of our Lord 901 which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes in the eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France and about the eight yeare of Donald king of Scotland He was consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred the archbishop of Canturburie This Edward was not so learned as his father but in princelie power more high and honorable for he ioined the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion as after shall be shewed and vanquished the Danes Scots and Welshmen to his great glorie and high commendation In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother Adelwold which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath and maried a nun there whome he had defloured attempted manie things against his brother Wherevpon the king came to Bath and though Adelwold shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre within Winborne yet he stole awaie in the night and fled into Northumberland where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes The king tooke his wife being left behind and restored hir to the house from whence she was taken ¶ Some haue written that this Adelwold or Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward but his vncles sonne After this king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects against the forraies which the Danes vsed to make fortified diuers cities and townes and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers to defend the inhabitants and to expell the enimies And suerlie the Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies that the people being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their countrie would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or capteine and setting vpon the enimies went commonlie awaie with victorie by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and practise So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers and laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts Yet in the third yeare of king Edwards reigne Adelwold his brother came with a nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles and euen at the first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him In the yéere following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade and there passing ouer the Thames rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke or as some bookes haue Brittenden harieng the countrie on each side and so returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people and followed the enimies wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint Edmunds ditch And when he should returne he gaue commandement that no man should staie behind him but come backe togither for doubt to be forelaid by the enimies The Kentishmen notwithstanding this ordinance and commandement remained behind although the king sent seuen messengers for them The Danes awaiting their aduantage came togither and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen which a long time valiantlie defended themselues But in the end the Danes obteined the victorie although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen did and amongst other there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold and diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes Likewise of the English side there died two dukes Siwolfe Singlem or Sigbelme with sundrie other men of name both temporall and also spirituall lords and abbats In the fift yéere of his reigne king Edward concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at Itingford But in the yéere following he sent an armie against them of Northumberland which slue manie of the Danes and tooke great booties both of people and cattell remaining in the countrie the space of fiue weekes The yéere next insuing the Danes with a great armie entered into Mercia to rob spoile the countrie against whome king Edward sent a mightie host assembled togither of the Westsaxons them of Mercia which set vpon the Danes as they were returning homeward and slue of them an huge multitude togither with their chiefe capteins and leaders as king Halden and king Eolwils earle Uter earle Scurfa and diuerse other In the yéere 912 or as Simon Dunel saith 908 the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life and then king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford and all that part of Mercia which he held But afterwards he suffered his sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof except the said cities of London and Oxford which he still reteined in his owne hand This Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred as before you haue heard of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter In the ninth yéere of his reigne king Edward built a castell at Hertford and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham and lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon otherwise Meauldun bringing a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection which before was subiect to the Danes In the yéere following the armie of the Danes departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire And shortlie after their returne home an other companie of them went foorth and came to Leighton where the people of the countrie being assembled togither fought with them put them to flight taking from them all the spoile which they had got and also their horsses In the 11 yéere of king Edward a fleet of Danes compassed about the west parts came to the mouth of Seuerne and so tooke preies in Wales they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret at Irchenfield whome they led to their ships but king Edward redéemed him out of their hands paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about Irchenfield but the people of Chester Hereford and other townes and countries thereabout assembled togither and giuing battell to the enimies put them to flight and slue one of their noble men called earle Rehald and Geolcil the brother of earle Uter with a great part of their armie draue the residue into a
Glocester and there buried within the monasterie of S. Peter which hir husband and she in their life time had builded and translated thither the bones of saint Oswill from Bardona The same monasterie was after destroied by Danes But Aldredus the archbishop of Yorke who was also bishop of Worcester repared an other in the same citie that was after the chiefe abbeie there Finallie in memorie of the said Elfleds magnanimitie and valorous mind this epitaph was fixed on hir toome O Elfleda potens ô terror virgo virorum O Elfleda potens nomine digna viri Te quóque splendidior fecit natura puellam Te probitas fecit nomen habere viri Te mutare decet sed solùm nomina sexus Tu regina potens réxque trophea parans Iam nec Caesareos tantùm mirere triumphos Caesare splendidior virgo virago vale O puissant Elfled ô thou maid of men the dread and feare O puissant Elfled woorthie maid the name of man to beare A noble nature hath thee made a maiden mild to bee Thy vertue also hath procurde a manlie name to thee It dooth but onelie thee become of sex to change the name A puissant queene a king art thou preparing trophes of fame Now maruell not so much at Caesars triumphs trim to vieu O manlike maiden more renowmd than Caesar was a dieu After the deceasse of Elfleda king Edward tooke the dominion of Mercia as before we haue said into his owne hands and so disherited his néece Alfwen or Elswen the daughter of Elfleda taking hir awaie with him into the countrie of Westsaxons By this meanes he so amplified the bounds of his kingdome that he had the most part of all this Iland of Britaine at his commandement for the kings of the Welshmen namelie the king of Stretcled and of the Scots acknowledging him to be their chiefe souereigne lord and the Danes in Northumberland were kept so short that they durst attempt nothing against him in his latter daies so that he had time to applie the building and reparing of cities townes and castels wherein he so much delighted He builded a new towne at Notingham on the southside of Trent and made a bridge ouer that riuer betwixt the old towne and the new He also repared Manchester beyond the riuer of Mercia in Lancashire accounted as then in the south end of Northumberland and he built a towne of ancient writers called Thilwall neere to the same riuer of Mercia and placed therein a garrison of souldiers diuerse other townes and castels he built as two at Buckingham on either side the water of Ouse as before is shewed and also one at the mouth of the riuer of Auon He likewise built or new repared the townes of Tocetor and Wigmore with diuerse other as one at Glademuth about the last yéere of his reigne Some also he destroied which séemed to serue the enimies turne for harborough as a castell at Temnesford which the Danes builded and fortified At length after that this noble prince king Edward had reigned somewhat aboue the tearme of 23 yéeres he was taken out of this life at Faringdon his bodie was conueied from thence vnto Wincheter and there buried in the new abâ—eie He had thrée wiues or as some haue written but two affirming that Edgiua was not his wife but his concuâ—ine of whome he begat his eldest sonne Adelstan who succéeded him in the kingdome This Edgiua as hath béene reported dreamed on a time that there rose a moone out of hir bellie which with the bright shine thereof gaue light ouer all England and telling hir dreame to an ancient gentlewoman who coniecturing by the dreame that which followed tooke care of hir and caused hir to be brought vp in good manners and like a gentlewoman though she were borne but of base parentage Heerevpon when she came to ripe yéeres king Edward by chance comming to the place where she was remaining vpon the first sight was streight rauished with hir beautie which is déed excelled that she could not rest till he had his pleasure of hir and so begot of hir the foresaid Adelstan by hir he had also a daughter that was maried vnto Sithrike a Dane and K. of Northumberland The Scotish writers name hir Beatrice but our writers name hir Editha His second or rather his first wife if he were not maried to Eguina mother to Adelstan was called Elfleda or Elfrida daughter to one earle Ethelme by whom he had issue to wit two sonnes Ethelward and Edwin which immediatlie departed this life after their father and six daughters Elfleda Edgiua Ethelhilda Ethilda Edgitha and Elfgiua Elfleda became a nun and Ethelhâ—lda also liued in perpetuall virginitie but yet in a laie habit Edgitha was maried to Charles king of France surnamed Simplex And Ethilda by helpe of hir brother Adelstan was bestowed vpon Hugh sonne to Robert earle of Paris for hir singular beautie most highlie estéemed sith nature in hir had shewed as it were hir whole cunning in perfecting hir with all gifts and properties of a comelie personage Edgiua and Elgiua were sent by their brother Adelstan into Germanie vnto the emperor Henrie who bestowed one of them vpon his sonne Otho that was after emperor the first of that name and the other vpon a duke inhabiting about the Alpes by his last wife named Edgiua he had also two sonnes Edmund Eldred the which both reigned after their brother Adelstan successiuelie Also he had by hir two daughters Edburge that was made a nun and Edgiue a ladie of excellent beautie whom hir brother Adelstan gaue in mariage vnto Lewes king of Aquitaine Whilest this land was in continuall trouble of warres against the Danes as before is touched small regard was had to the state of the church in somuch that the whole countrie of the Westsaxons by the space of seuen yéeres togither in the daies of this king Edward remained without anie bishop to take order in matters apperteining to the church Wherevpon the pope had accurssed the English people bicause they suffred the bishops sées to be vacant so long a time King Edward to auoid the cursse assembled a prouinciall councell 905 in the which the archbishop of Canturburie Pleimond was president Wherein it was ordeined that whereas the prouince of Westsaxons in times past had but two bishops now it should be diuided into fiue diocesses euerie of them to haue a peculiar bishop When all things were ordered and concluded in this synod as was thought requisite the archbishop was sent to Rome with rich presents to appease the popes displeasure When the pope had heard what order the king had taken he was contented therewith And so the archbishop returned into his countrie and in one day at Canturburie ordeined seuen bishops as fiue to the prouince of Westsaxons that is to say Fridestane to the sée of Winchester Adelstan to S. Geâ—man
in Cornwall Werstan to Shireborne Adelme to Welâ—es and Edulfe to Kirton Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus and to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus ¶ Héere ye must note that where William Malme Polychro and other doo affirme that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the English nation for suffering the bishops sées to be vacant it can not stand with the agréement of the time vnlesse that the cursse pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded vntill Edward had respect thereto For the same Formosus began to gouerne the Romane sée about the yéere of our Lord 892 and liued in the papasie not past six yeeres so that he was dead before king Edward came to the crowne But how so euer this matter maie fall out this ye haue to consider although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to aduertise the pope what the king had decréed doone in the ordeining of bishops to their seuerall sées as before ye haue heard yet as maister Fox hath noted the gouernance and direction of the church depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies as it manifestlie appeereth as well by the decrees of king Alfred as of this king Edward whose authoritie in the election of bishops as before ye haue heard séemed then alone to be sufficient Moreouer I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place that this Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie of whome ye haue heard before was the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there for after Brightwold that was the 8 in number and first of the English nation that gouerned the sée succéeded Taduin that sat thrée yéeres Notelin fiue yéeres Cuthbert 18 yéeres Brethwin thrée yeeres Lambert 27 yéeres Adelard 13 yéeres Wilfred 28 yéeres Theologildus or Pleogildus â— yéeres Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres Then succéeded Aldred of whome king Edward receiued the crowne and he was predecessor to Pleimond A litle before the death of king Edward Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus and then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome Alfred practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement sanke downe suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation the cause why Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane whose praise is notable what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people ladie Beatrice king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the Northumbers by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned practises of treason the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike hir death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward and how chronographers varie in the report of this historie The xix Chapter ADelstane the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the more part of all England the yéere of our Lord 924 which was in the 6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first in the 31 yéere of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France thrée moneths after the burning of Pauie about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third king of Scotland This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at Kingstone vpon Thames of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded Pleimond He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons There were in the beginning some that set themselues against him as one Alfred a noble man which practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement but he was apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe and sent to Rome there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie And as he tooke his oth for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter he suddenlie fell downe to the earth so that his seruants tooke him vp and bare him into the English schoole or hospitall where the third night after he died Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane to know if he would that his bodie should be laid in christian buriall or not The king at the contemplation of Afreds friends and kinsfolks signified to the pope that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other christians His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God and saint Peter The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices against the king was as some haue alledged his bastardie But whether that allegation were true or but a slander this is certeine that except that steine of his honor there was nothing in this Adelstane worthie of blame so that he darkened all the glorious same of his predecessors both in vertuous conditions and victorious triumphs Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein to excell rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine ancestors sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne After that king Adelstane was established in the estate he indeuored himselfe to answer the expectation of his people which hoped for great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance First therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie he concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers vnto whome as ye haue heard he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir And then Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him There be that write that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland by practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane occasioned him to inuade their countrie and to chase them out of the same so that Aulafe fled into Ireland Godfrie into Scotland but other write that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke after that Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus as before is mentioned ¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the English writers whose chronicles affirme that in the life time of king Edward his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland with condition that if anie male were procreated in that mariage the same should inherit the dominions of king Edward after his decease King Edward had a brother as they say named Edwin a iolie gentleman and of great estimation amongst the Englishmen He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into Flanders in a ship that leaked and so was drowned to the great reioising of all the Danes least if he had suruiued his brother he would haue made some businesse for the crowne About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the realme for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of the Danes Shortlie after king
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
For by account of their writers king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of king Adelstan who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944 which was about the third yeare of king Edmunds reigne and after Malcolme that reigned 15 yeares succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance precedeth and followeth in their writers as to the diligent reader in conferring their chronicles with ours manifestlie appeareth We therefore to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the diuersitie of writers haue for the more part in their chronicles left the same as we found it But now to the other dooings of king Edmund the third in the yeare 944 which was about it is recorded that he ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes verie profitable and necessarie for the commonwealth which lawes with diuers other of like antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time the consumer of things woorthie of long remembrance as saith Polydor but sithens his time they haue béene recouered for the more part by maister William Lambert turned into Latine were imprinted by Iohn Day in the yeare 1568 as before I haue said Finallie this prince king Edmund after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe he came to his end by great miisfortune For as some say it chanced that espieng where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his enimies that were about him with drawen swords as he stepped in to haue holpen his seruant he was slaine at a place called Pulcher church or as other haue Michelsbourgh Other say that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the day of saint Augustine the Englishas before I haue said Finallie this prince king apostle which is the 26 of Maie and as that yeare came about it fell on the tuesday as he was set at the table he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him whome sometime he had banished the land and now being returned without licence he presumed to come into the kings presence wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine that he suddenlie arose from the table and flew vpon the theefe and catching him by the heare of the head threw him vnder his féet wherewithas before I haue said Finallie this prince king the théefe hauing fast hold on the king brought him downe vpon him also and with his knife stroke him into the bellie in such wise that the kings bowels fell out of his chest and there presentlie died The theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants but yet he slue and hurt diuers before they could dispatch him This chance was lamentable namelie to the English people which by the ouertimelie death of their king in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement His bodie was buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat There be that write that the death of king Edmund was signified aforehand to Dunstane who about the same time attending vpon the same king as he remooued from one place to an other chanced to accompanie himselfe with a noble man one duke Elstane and as they rode togither behold suddenlietokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they Dunstane saw in the waie before him where the kings musicians rode the diuell running and leaping amongst the same musicians after a reioising maner whome after he had beheld a good while he said to the duke Is it possible that you may see that which I sée The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he ought to sée Then said Dunstane Blesse your eies with the signe of the crosse and trie whether you can see that I sée And when he had doone as Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in likenesse of a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping whereby they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie but when they had crossed and blessed them the foule spirit vanished out of their sight Now after they had talked of this vision and made an end of their talke touching the same the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a dreame which he had of late in sléepe and that was this He thought that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobls sitas Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in in his dining chamber at meate and as they were there making merrie togither the king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe and all the noble men and those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks and goats Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the kings death and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible beasts betokened that the princes gouernors of the realme should decline from the waie of truth and wander as foolish beasts without a guide to rule them Also the night after this talke when the king was set at supper Dunstane saw the same spirit or some other walke vp and downe amongst them that waited at the table and within thrée daies after the king was slaine as before ye haue heard Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England the Northumbers rebell against him they and the Scots sweare to be his true subiects they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane who returneth into Northumberland and is made king thereof the people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome king Edred taketh reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie the rereward of his armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke the Northumbers submit themselues and put awaie Hericius their king Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie whereto Edred applied himselfe afterin the realme of England the Northumbers the appeasing of ciuill tumults his death and buriall a special signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat of Glastenburie his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds treasure The xxij Chapter EDred the brother of Edmund and sonne to Edward the elder and to Edgiue his last wife began his reigne ouer the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 946 or as other say 997 which was in the twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first and in the 21 yéere of the reigne of Lewes K. of France about the third or fourth yéere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was crowned and annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at Kingstone vpon Thames In the first yéere oflast wife began his reigne ouer his reigne the Northumbers rebelled against him wherevpon he raised an armie inuaded their countrie and subdued them by force This doone he went forward into Scotland but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
and vnprofitable manners of strangers Dunstance was made bishop of Worcester and had also the administration of the see of London committed vnto him He was in such fauor with thescarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had king that he ruled most things at his pleasure Ethelwold which being first a moonke of Glastenburie and after abbat of Abington was likewise made bishop of Winchester and might doo verie much with the king Also Oswald which had béene a moonke in the abbeie of Florie in France and after was made bishop of Worcester and from thence remooued to the sée of Yorke was highlie in fauor with this king so that by these thrée prelates he was most counselled Iustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for although he were courteous and gentle towards his friends yet was he sharpe and hard to offendors so that no person of what estate or degree soeuer he was escaped worthie punishment if he did transgresse the lawes and ordinances of the realme There was no priuie theefe nor common robber that durst lay hands vpon other mens goods but he might looke to make amends with losse of his life if he were knowne to be giltie For how might men that did offend thinke to escape his hands which deuised waies how to ridIustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for the countrie of all wild rauening beasts that liued vpon sucking the bloud of others For as it is said he appointed Iudweall or Ludweall king of Wales to present him with thrée hundred woolues yéerelie in name of a tribute but after thrée yéeres space there was not a woolfe to be found and so that tribute ceased in the fourth yéere after it began to be paid The death of Alfred king Edgars wife or concubine causeth him to fall into a fowle offense an example teaching men to take heed how they put others in trust to woo for them earle Ethelwold cooseneth the king of his wife the danger of beholding a womans beautie with lustfull eies king Edgar killeth earle Ethelwold to marrie faire Alfred his wife the bloudie and vnnaturall speach of Ethelwolds base sonne examples of king Edgars great incontinencie and lewd life Dunstane putteth the king of penance for his vnchastitie the Welshmen rebell against him and are corrected king Edgars vision before his death of what religious or concubine causeth him to fall into a buildings he was founder his example a spur to others to doo the like moonks esteemed and secular priests little regarded king Edgars deformed reformation his vices stature and bodilie qualities he offereth to fight hand to hand with Kinadius king of Scots vpon occasion of words euill taken Kinadius submitteth himselfe and is pardoned his wiues and children the good state of the realme in king Edgars time the amplenesse of his dominions The xxiiij Chapter IN this meane time Alfred the wife of king Edgar as some say or rather as others write his concubine died of whome he had begot a sonne named Edward The death of this woman caused the king to commit an heinous offense For albeit at the same time the same went that Horgerius duke of Cornewall or rather Deuonshire had a daughter named Alfred a damosell of excellent beautie whome Edgar minding to haue in mariage appointed one of his noble men called earle Ethelwold to go with all speed into Cornewall or Deuonshire to sée if the yoong ladies beautie answered the report that went of hir and so to breake the matter to hir father in his behalfe yet Ethelwold being a yong ioslie gentleman tooke his iournie into Cornewall and comming to the duke offense For albeit at the same time the same was well receiued and had a sight of his daughter with whose beautie he was streight rauished so far in loue that not regarding the kings pleasure who had sent him thither he began to purchase the good will of both father and daughter for himselfe and did so much that he obteined the same in déed Herevpon returning to the king he informed him that the damosell was not of such beautie and comelie personage as might he thought woorthie to match in marige with his maiestie Shortlie after perceiuing the kings mind by his wrongfull misreport to be turned and nothing bent that way he began to sue to him that he might with his fauour marie the same damosell which the king granted as one that cared not for hir bicause of the credit which he gaue to Ethelwolds words And so by this meanes Ethelwold obteined Alfred in mariage which was to his owne destruction as the case fell out For when the same of hir passing beautie did spread ouer all the realme now that she was mariedwith his maiestie and came more abroad in sight of the people the king chanced to heare thereof and desirous to sée hir deuised vnder colour of hunting to come vnto the house of Ethelwold and so did where he had no sooner set his eie vpon hir but he was so farre wrapped in the chaine of burning concupiscence that to obteine his purpose he shortlie after contriued Ethelwolds death and maried his wife Some say that the woman kindled the brand of purpose for when it was knowne that the king would sée hir Ethelwold willed hir in no wise to trim vp hir selfe but rather to disfigure hir in fowle garments and some euill fauored attire that hir natiue beautie should not appeare but she perceiuing how the matter went of spite set out hir selfe to the vttermost so that the king vpon the first sight of hix beacame so farre inamored of hir beautie that taking hir husband foorth with him on hunting into a forrest or wood then called Warlewood after Horewood not shewing that he meant him anie hurt till at length he had got him within the thicke of the wood where he suddenlie stroke him through with his dart Now as his bastard son came to the place the king asked him how he liked the maner of hunting wherto he answered Uerie well if it like your grace for that that liketh you ought not to displease me With which answer the king was so pacified that he indeuored by pretending his fauor towards the sonne to extenuat the tyrannicall murther of the father Then did the king marie the countesse Alfred and of hir begat two sonnes Edmund which died yoong and Etheldred or Egelred Besides this cruell act wrought by king Edgar for the satisfieng of his fleshlie lust he also plaied another part greatlie to the staine of his honor mooued also by wanton loue with yoong damosell named Wilfrid for after that she had to auoid the danger of him either professed hir selfe a nun or else for colour as the most part of writers agrée got hirselfe into a nunrie and clad hir in a nuns wéed he tooke hir foorth of hir cloister and lay by hir sundrie times and begat on hir a daughter named Edith who comming to
woorthie punishment for within one yéere after he was eaten to death with lice if the historie be true King Edward came to his death after he had reigned thrée yéeres or as other write thrée yéeres and eight moneths ¶ Whatsoeuer hath béene reported by writers of the murther committed on the person of this king Edward sure it is that if he were base begotten as by writers of no meane credit it should appéere he was in déed great occasion vndoubtedlie was giuen vnto quéene Alfred to seeke reuenge for the wrongfull keeping backe of hir son Egelred from his rightfull succession to the crowne but whether that Edward was legitimate or not she might yet haue deuised some other lawfull meane to haue come by hir purpose and not so to haue procured the murther of the yoong prince in such vnlawfull maner For hir dooing therein can neither be woorthilie allowed nor throughlie excused although those that occasioned the mischiefe by aduancing hir stepsonne sonne to an other mans right deserued most blame in this matter Thus farre the sixt booke comprising the first arriuall of the Danes in this land which was in king Britricus his reigne pag. 135 at which time the most miserable state of England tooke beginning THE SEVENTH BOKE of the Historie of England Egelred succeedeth Edward the martyr in the kingdome of England the decaie of the realme in his reigne Dunstane refusing to consecrate him is therevnto inforced Dunstans prophesies of the English people and Egelred their king his slouth and idlenes accompanied with other vices the Danes arriue on the coasts of Kent and make spoile of manie places warre betwixt the king and the bishop of Rochester archbishop Dunstans bitter denunciation against the king because he would not be pacified with the bishop of Rochester without moncie Dunstans parentage his strange trance and what a woonderfull thing he did during the time it lasted his education and bringing vp with what good qualities he was indued an incredible tale of his harpe how he was reuoked from louing and lusting after women whereto he was addicted his terrible dreame of a rough beare what preferments he obteined by his skill in the expounding of dreames The first Chapter IN the former booke was discoursed the troubled state of this land by the manisold and mutinous inuasions of the Danes who though they sought to ingrosse the rule of euerie part and parcell therof in to their hands yet being resisted by the valiantnesse of the gouernors supported with the aid of their people they were disappointed of their expectation and receiued manie a dishonorable or rather reprochfull repulse at their aduersaries hands Much mischiefe doubtlesse they did and more had doone if they had not béene met withall in like measure of extremitie as they offred to the offense and ouerthrow of great multitudes Their first entrance into this land is controuersed among writers some saieng that it was in the daies of king Britricus other some affirming that it was in the time of king Egbert c about which point sith it is a matter of no great moment we count it labour lost to vse manie woords onelie this by the waie is notewoorthie that the Danes had an vnperfect or rather a lame and limping rule in this land so long as the gouernors were watchfull diligent politike at home and warlike abroad But when these kind of kings discontinued and that the raines of the regiment fell into the hands of a pezzant not a puissant prince a man euill qualified dissolute slacke and licentious not regarding the dignitie of his owne person nor fauoring the good estate of the people the Danes who before were coursed from coast to coast and pursued from place to place as more willing to leaue the land than desirous to tarrie in the same tooke occasion of stomach and courage to reenter this I le waxing more bold and confident more desperate and venturous spared no force omitted no opportunitie let slip no aduantage that they might possiblie take to put in practise and fullie to accomplish their long conceiued purpose Now bicause the Danes in the former kings daies were reencountred and that renowmedlie so often as they did encounter and séeking the totall regiment where dispossessed of their partile principalilie which by warlike violence they obteined and for that the Saxons were interessed in the land and these but violent incrochers vnable to keepe that which they came to by constreint we haue thought it conuenient to comprise the troubled estate of that time in the sixt booke the rather for the necessarie consequence of matters then in motion and héere déeme it not amisse at so great and shamefull loosenesse speciallie in a prince ministring hart and courage to the enimie to begin the seuenth booke Wherin is expressed the chiefest time of their flourishing estate in this land if in tumults vprores battels and bloudshed such a kind of estate may possiblie be found For héere the Danes lord it héere they take vpon them like souereignes héere if at anie time they had absolute authoritie they did what they might in the highest degrée as shall be declared in the vnfortunate affaires of vngratious Egelred or Etheldred the sonne of king Edgar and of his last wife quéene Alfred who was ordeined king in place of his brother Edward after the same Edward was dispatched out of the waie and began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 979 which was in the seuenth yéere of the emperor Otho the second in the 24 of Lothaine K. of France and about the second or third yéere of Kenneth the third of that name king of Scotland This Egelred or Etheldred was the 30 in number from Cerdicus he first king of the Westsaxons through his negligent gouernment the state of the commonwealth fell into such decaie as writers doo report that vnder him it may be said how the kingdome was 〈◊〉 to the vttermost point or period of old 〈…〉 age which is the next degrée to the graâ—e For wheras whilest the realme was diuided at the first by the Saxons into sundrie dominions it grew at length as it were increasing from youthfull yeeres to one absolute monarchie which passed vnder the late remembred princes Egbert Adelstane Edgar and others so that in their daies it might be said how it was growne to mans state but now vnder this Egelred through famine pestilence and warres the state thereof was so shaken turned vpside downe and weakened on ech part that rightlie might the season be likened vnto the old broken yéeres of mans life which through féeblenesse is not able to helpe it slefe Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie was thought to haue foreséene this thing and therfore refused to annoint Egelred king which by the murther of his brother should atteine to the gouernment but at length he was compelled vnto it and so he consecrated him at Kingston vpon Thames as the
that time he lay vpon pledges receiued of the king for his safe returne Elphegus bishop of Winchester and duke Ethelwold were appointed by king Egelred to bring Aulafe vnto him in most honorable maner The same time was Aulafe baptised king Egelred receiuing him at the fontstone and so he promised neuer after to make anie war within this land And receiuing great gifts of the king he returned into his countrie and kept his promise faithfullie but the euils tooke not so an end for other of the Danes sprang vp as they had béene the heads of the serpent Hydra some of them euer being readie to trouble the quiet state of the English nation About this season that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 995 bishop Aldaine which was fled from Chester in the stréet otherwise called Cunecester with the bodie of saint Cuthbert for feare of the inuasion of Danes vnto Rippon brought the same bodie now vnto Durham and there began the foundation of a church so that the sée of that bishoprike was from thencefoorth there established and the woods were there cut downe which before that time couered and ouergrew that place wherevpon it began first to be inhabited Earle Uthred who gouerned that countrie greatlie furthered the bishop in this worke so that all the people inhabiting betweene the riuers of Coquid and Theis came togither to rid the woods and to helpe forwards the building of the church and towne there The Danes inuading the west parts of this land make great hauocke by fire and sword they arriue at Rochester and conquer the Kentishmen in field king Egelred ouercommeth the Danes that inhabited Cumberland and wasteth the countrie the Summersetshire men are foiled the miserable state of the realme in those daies the English bloud mixed with the Danes and Britaines and what inconueniences grew thervpon the disordered gouernement of king Egelred sicknesses vexing the people treason in the nobles the tribute paid to the Danes vnmercifullie inhansed the realme brought to beggerie king Egelred by politike persuasion and counsell marrieth Emma the duke of Normandies daughter vpon what occasion the Normans pretended a title to the crowne of England they conquer the whole land what order king Egelred tooke to kill all the Danes within his kingdome and what rule they bare in this realme yer they were murdered the thraldome of the English people vnder them whereof the word Lordane sprang The third Chapter IN the ninteenth yere of king Egelreds reigne the Danes sailed about Cornewall and comming into the Seuerne sea they robbed tooke preies in the coasts of Deuonshire Southwales and landing at Wicheport they burned vp the countrie and came about vnto Penwithstréet on the south coast and so arriuing in the mouth of Tamer water came vnto Lidford and there wasted all afore them with force of fire They burned amongst other places the monasterie of saint Ordulfe at Essingstocke After this they came into Dorcetshire and passed through the countrie with flame and fire not finding anie that offered to resist them The same yéere also they soiourned in the I le of Wight and liued vpon spoiles preies which they tooke in Hampshire and Sussex At length they came into the Thames and so by the riuer of Medwey arriued at Rochester The Kentishmen assembled togither and fought with the Danes but they were ouercome and so left the field to the Danes After this the same Danes sailed into Normandie and king Egelred went into Cumberland where the Danes inhabited in great numbers whome he ouercame with sore warre and wasted almost all Cumberland taking great spoiles in the same About the same time or shortlie after the Danes with their nauie returning out of Normandie came vnto Exmouth and there assaulted the castell but they were repelled by them that kept it After this they spread abroad ouer all the countrie exercising their accustomed trade of destroieng all before them with fire and sword The men of Summersetshire fought with them at Pentho but the Danes got the vpper hand Thus the state of the realme in those daies was verie miserable for there wanted worthie chiestains to rule the people and to chastise them when they did amisse There was no trust in the noble men for euerie one impugned others dooing and yet would not deuise which way to deale with better likelihood When they assembled in councell and should haue occupied their heads in deuising remedies for the mischiefe of the common wealth they turned their purpose vnto the altercation about such strifes contentions and quarels as each one had against other and suffered the generall case to lie still in the dust And if at anie time there was anie good conclusion agreed vpon for the withstanding of the enimie reléefe of the common wealth anon should the enimie be aduertised thereof by such as were of aliance or consanguinitie to them For as Caxton Polychr and others say the English bloud was so mixed with that of the Danes and Britains who were like enimies to the Englishmen that there was almost few of the nobilitie and commons which had not on the one side a parent of some of them Whereby it came to passe that neither the secret purposes of the king could be concealed till they might take due effect neither their assemblies proue quiet without quarelling and taking of parts Manie also being sent foorth with their powers one way whilest the king went to make resistance another did reuolt to his enimies and turned their swords against him as you haue heard of Elfrike and his complices and shall read of manie others so that it was no maruell that Egelred sped no better and yet was he as valiant as anie of his predecessors although the moonks fauour him not in their writings because he demanded aid of them toward his warres and was nothing fauorable to their lewd hypocrisie But what is a king if his subiects be not loiall What is a realme if the common wealth be diuided By peace concord of small beginnings great and famous kingdomes haue oft times procéeded whereas by discord the greatest kingdoms haue oftner bene brought to ruine And so it proued here for whilest priuat quarels are pursued the generall affaires are vtterlie neglected and whilest ech nation séeketh to preferre hir owne aliance the Iland it selfe is like to become a desert But to proceed with our monasticall writers certes they lay all the fault in the king saieng that he was a man giuen to no good exercise he delighted in fleshlie lustes and riotous bankettings and still sought waies how to gather of his subiects what might be got as wll by vnlawfull meanes as otherwise For he would for feined or for verie small light causes disherit his natiue subiects and cause them to redéeme their owne possessions for great summes of monie Besides these oppressions diuers
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
shortlie after erle Turkill with 9 of those ships sailed into Denmarke submitted himselfe vnto Cnute counselled him to returne into England and promised him the assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in England being to the number of thirtie with all the souldiers and mariners that to them belonged To conclude he did so much by his earnest persuasions that Cnute through aid of his brother Harrold king of Denmarke got togither a nauie of two hundred ships so roially decked furnished and appointed both for braue shew and necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons armor munition as it is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in those daies and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe which no doubt was right roiall consider a little and looke backe to Turkill though a sworne seruant to king Egelred how he did direct all his drift to the aduancement of Cnute and his owne commoditie cloking his purposed treacherie with pretended amitie as shall appeare hereafter by his deadlie hostilitie A great waste by an inundation or in-breaking of the sea a tribute of 30000 pounds to the Danes king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason Edmund the king eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues and seizeth vpon his 〈◊〉 lands Cnute the Damsn king returneth into England the Damsn and English armies encounter both 〈…〉 Cnute maketh waste of certeine 〈◊〉 Edmund preuenteth 〈◊〉 purposed treason Edrike de Streona 〈◊〉 to the Danes the Westernemen yeeld to Cnute Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes Egelred assembleth an armie against them in vaine Edmund Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such countries and people as became subiect to Cnute his policie to preuent their purpose through what countries he passed Vtred submitteth himselfe to Cnute and deliuereth pledges he 〈◊〉 put to death and his lands alienated Cnute pursueth Edmund to London and prepareth to besiege the citie the death and buriall of Egelred his wiues what issue he had by them his infortunatenesse and to what affections and vices he was inclined his too late and bootlesse seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome The eight Chapter BUt now to returne to our purpose and to shew what chanced in England after the departure of Cnute In the same yeare to the forsaid accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened for the sea rose with such high spring-tides that ouerflowing the countries next adioining diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and destroied Also to increase the peoples miserie king Egelred commanded that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich This yeare also king Egelred held a councell at Oxford at the which a great number of noble men were present both Danes and Englishmen and there did the king cause Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered within his owne chamber by the traitorous practise of Edrike de Streona which accused them of some conspiracie But the quarell was onelie as men supposed for that the king had a desire to their goods and possessions Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the death of their maisters but were beaten backe wherevpon they fled into the steeple of saint Friswids church and kept the same till fire was set vpon the place and so they were burned to death The wife of Sigeferd was taken sent to Malmsburie being a woman of high fame and great worthinesse wherevpon the kings eldest sonne named Edmund tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go thither and there to sée hir with whome he fell so far in loue that he tooke and maried hir That doone he required to haue hir husbands lands and possessions which were an earles liuing and lay in Northumberland And when the king refused to graunt his request he went thither and seized the same possessions and lands into his hands without hauing anie commission so to doo finding the farmers and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord Whilest these things were a dooing Cnute hauing made his prouision of ships and men with all necessarie furniture as before ye haue heard for his returne into England set forward with full purpose either to recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands or to die in the quarrell Herevpon he landed at Sandwich and first earle Turkill obteined licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the Danes and finding them at a place called Scoraâ—tan he gaue them the ouerthrow got a great bootie and returned therewith to the ships After this Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an other part of the countrie with a rich spoile and manie prisoners returned vnto the nauie After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more but gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London but before he attempted that enterprise as others write he marched foorth into Kent or rather sailing round about that countrie tooke his iournie westward came to Fromundham and after departing from thence wasted Dorsetshire Summersetshire Wiltshire King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam and his sonne Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast howbeit yer he came to ioine battell with his enimies he was aduertised that earle Edrike went about the betraie him and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a place of suertie But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to the whole world fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships fraught with Danish souldiers Herevpon all the west countrie submitted it selfe vnto Cnute who receiued pledges of the chiefe lords and nobles and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia The people of that countrie would not yéeld but determined to defend the quarrell and title of king Egelred so long as they might haue anie capteine that would stand with them and helpe to order them In the yeare 1016 in Christmas Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at Kirkelade entring into Mercia cruellie began with fire and sword to waste and destroie the countrie and namelie Warwikeshire In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse and sent summons forth to raise all his power appointing euerie man to resort vnto him that he might incounter the enimies and giue them battell But yet when his people were assembled he was warned to take héed vnto himselfe and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him Herevpon the armie brake vp king Egelred withdrew to London there to abide his enimies within the walles with whom in the field he doubted
made away the worthiest bodie of the world I shall raise thy head aboue all the lords of England and so caused him to be put to death Thus haue some bookes Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne vnto high honor and made him gouernor of Mercia and vled his counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund as in banishing Edwin the brother of king Edmund with his sonnes also Edmund and Edward But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst writers touching the death of king Edmund and some fables inuented thereof as the manner is we will let the residue of their reports passe sith certeine it is that to his end he came after he had reigned about the space of one yéere and so much more as is betwéene the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember His bodie was buried at Glastenburie neere his vncle Edgar With this Edmund surnamed Ironside fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied and weakened by the Danes that now got possession of the whole yet somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward surnamed the Confessor and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne into a resiluation came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and conquest of the Normans as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable assistance it shall appeare So that it would make a diligent and marking reader both muse and moorne to see how variable the state of this kingdome hath béene thereby to fall into a consideration of the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life which is no more frée from securitie than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with round about are manifold so also are they miserable so also are they sudden so also are they vnauoidable And true it is that the life of man is in the hands of God and the state of kingdoms dooth also belong vnto him either to continue or discontinue But to the processe of the matter Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land he assembleth a councell at London the nobles doo him homage he diuideth the realme into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes Edwin and Edward the sonnes of Edmund are banished their good fortune by honorable mariages King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred the wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded the English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded queene Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir husband Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke Edrike de Streona bewraieth his former trecherie and procureth his owne death through rashnesse and follie the discordant report of writers touching the maner cause of his death what noble men were executed with him and banished out of England Cnute a monarch The xj Chapter CAnute or Cnute whome the English chronicles doo name Knought after the death of king Edmund tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 1017 in the seuentéenth yeere of the emperour Henrie the second surnamed Claudus in the twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France and about the 7 yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland Cnute shortlie after the death of king Edmund assembled a councell at London in the which he caused all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage in receiuing an oth of loiall obeisance He diuided the realme into foure parts assigning Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius Mercia vnto Edrike and Eastangle vnto Turkill and reseruing the west part to his owne gouernance He banished as before is said Edwin the brother of king Edmund but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death he caused to be put to execution whereby it should appeere that Edrike was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie The said Edwin afterwards returned and was then reconciled to the kings fauor as some write but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by his owne seruants He was called the king of churles Others write that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight at length ended his life and was buried at Tauestocke Moreouer Edwin and Edward the sonnes of king Edmund were banished the land and sent firt vnto Sweno king of Norweie to haue bin made away but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience sent them into Hungarie where they found great fauor at the hands of king Salomon insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same Salomon but had no issue by hir Edward was aduanced to marie with Agatha daughter of the emperour Henrie and by hir had issue two sonnes Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling and as many daughters Margaret and Christine of the which in place conuenient more shall be said When king Cnute had established things as he thought stood most for his suertie he called to his remembrance that he had no issue but two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno begotten of his concubine Alwine Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie requiring to haue quéene Emma the widow of king Egelred in mariage and so obteined hir not a little to the woonder of manie which thought a great ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother that would satisfied the request of Cnute herein considering he had beene such a mortall enimie to hir former husband But duke Richard did not onelie consent that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute but also he himselfe tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha sister to the said Cnute ¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand that this mariage was not made without great consideration large couenants granted on the part of king Cnute for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife it was fullie condescended agréed that after Cnuts decease the crowne of England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir Cnute which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie after the deceasse of king Cnute yet in the end it tooke place so as the right séemed to be deferred and not to be taken away nor abolished for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne by force of the agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his father and mother and being once established in the kingdome he ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him whereby the Danes were vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the crowne of this land and the English bloud restored thereto chieflie by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and quéene Emma For the
which no small praise was thought to be due vnto the said quéene sith by hir politike gouernement in making hir match so beneficiall to hir selfe and hir line the crowne was thus recouered out of the hands of the Danes and restored againe in time to the right heire as by an auncient treatise which some haue intituled Encomium Emmae and was written in those daies it dooth and may appeare Which booke although there be but few copies thereof abroad giueth vndoubtedlie great light to the historie of that time But now to our purpose Cnute the same yeare in which he was thus maried through persuasion of his wife quéene Emma sent awaie the Danish nauie and armie home into Denmarke giuing to them fourescore and two thousand pounds of siluer which was leuied throughout this land for their wages In the yeare 1018 Edrike de Streona earle of Mercia was ouerthrowen in his owne turne for being called before the king into his priuie chamber and there in reasoning the matter about some quarrell that was picked to him he began verie presumptuouslie to vpbraid the king of such pleasures as he had before time doone vnto him I did said he for the loue which I bare towards you forsake my souereigne lord king Edmund and at length for your sake slue him At which words Cnute began to change countenance as one maruellouslie abashed and straightwaies gaue sentence against Edrike in this wise Thou art woorthie saith he of death and die thou shalt which art guiltie of treason both towards God and me sith that thou hast slaine thine owne souereigne lord and my déere alied brother Thy bloud therefore be vpon thine owne head sith thy toong hath vttered thy treason And immediatlie he caused his throat to be cut and his bodie to be throwne out at the chamber window into the riuer of Thames ¶ But others say that hands were laid vpon him in the verie same chamber or closet where he murdered the king straightwaies to preuent all causes of tumults hurlieburlies he was put to death with terrible torments of fierbrands links which execution hauing passed vpon him a second succeeded for both his féet were bound together and his bodie drawne through the streets of the citie in fine cast into a common ditch called Houndsditch for that the citizens threw their dead dogs and stinking carrion wish other filth into it accounting him worthie of worse rather than of a better buriall In such haired was treason had being a vice which the verie infidels and grosse pagans abhorred else would they not haue said 〈…〉 Treason I loue but a traitor I hate This was the end of Edrike surnamed de Stratten or Streona a man of great infamie for his craftie dissimulation falshood and treason vsed by him to the ouerthrow of the English estate as partlie before is touched But there be that concerning the cause of this Edriks death séeme partlie to disagrée from that which before is recited declaring that Cnute standing in some doubt to be betraied through the treason of Edrike sought occasion how to rid him and others whome he mustrusted out of the way And therefore on a day when Edrike craued some preferment at Cnuts hands said that he had deserued to be well thought of sith by his fight from the battell at Ashendon the victorie therby inclined to Cnutes part Cnute hearing him speake these words made this answere And canst thou quoth he be true to me that through fraudulent meanes did fiddest deceiue thy souereigne lord and maister But I will reward thée according to thy deserts so as from henceforth thou shalt not deceiue anie other and so forthwith commanded Erike one of his chiefe capteines to dispatch him who incontinentlie cut off his head with his are or halbert Uerelie Simon Dunelmenfis saith that K. Cnute vnderstanding in what sort both king Egelred and his sonne king Edmund Ironside had béene betraied by the saith Edrike stood in great doubt to be likewise deceiued by him and therefore was glad to haue some pretended quarell to dispatch both him and others whome he likewise mistrusted as it well appeared For at the same time there were put to death with Edrike earle Norman the sonne of earle Leofwin and brother to earle Leofrike also Adelward the sonne of earle Agelmare and Brightrike the sonne of Alfegus gouernor of Deuonshire without all guilt or cause as some write And in place of Norman his brother Leofrike was made earle of Mercia by the king and had in great fauour This Leofrike is commonlie also by writers named earle of Chester After this Cnute likewise banished Iric and Turkill two Danes the one as before is recited gouernor of Northumberland and the other of Northfolke and Suffolke or Eastangle Then rested the whole rule of the realme in the kings hands wherevpon he studied to preserue the people in peace and ordeined lawes according to the which both Danes and Englishmen should be gouerned in equall state and degrée Diuers great lords whome he found vnfaithfull or rather suspected he put to death as before ye haue heard beside such as he banished out of the realme He raised a tar or tribute of the people amounting to the summer of fourescore two thousand pounds besides 11000 pounds which the Londoners paid towards the maintenance of the Danish armie But whereas these things chaunced not all at one time but in sundrie Seasons we will returne somewhat backe to declare what other exploits were atchiued in the meane time by Cnute not onelie in England but also in Denmarke and elsewhere admonishing the reader in the processe of the discourse following that much excellent matter is comprehended whereout if the same be studiouslie read and diligentlie confidered no small profit is to be reaped both for the augmentation of his owne knowledge and others that be studious Cnute saileth into Denmarke to subdue the Vandals earle Goodwins good seruice with the English against the said Vandals and what benefit accrewed vnto the Englishmen by the said good seruice he returneth into England after the discomfiture of the enimie he saileth ouer againe into Denmarke and incountreth with the Sweideners the occasion of this warre or incounter taken by Olaâ—us his hard hap vnluckie fortune and wofull death wrought by the hands of his owne vnnaturall subiects Cnuts confidence in the Englishmen his deuour voiage to Rome his returne into England his subduing of the Scots his death and interrement The twelfth Chapter IN the third yeare of his reigne Cnute sailed with an armie of Englishmen and Danes into Denmarke to subdue the Uandals there which then sore anncied and warred against his subiects of Denmarke Earle Goodwine which had the souereigne conduct of the Englishmen the night before the day appointed for the battell got him forth of the campe with his people and suddenlie assailing the Uandals in their lodgings easilie distressed
Iohn the Euangelist But to conclude such was the opinion conceiued of his holinesse of life that shortlie after his decease he was canonized amongst the number of saints and named Edward the Confessor Whilest he lay sicke of that sicknesse whereof at length he died after he had remained for two daies speechlesse the third day after when he had laine for a time in a slumber or soft sléepe at the time of his waking he fetched a déepe sigh and thus said Oh Lord God almightie if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion but a true vision which I haue séene grant me space to vtter the same vnto these that stand héere present or else not And herewith hauing his speech perfect he declared how he had seene two moonks stand by him as he thought whome in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godlie and died christianlie These moonks said he protesting to me the they were the messengers of God spake these words Bicause the chéefe gouernors of England the bishops and abbats are not the ministers of God but the diuels the almightie God hath deliuered this kingdome for one yéere and a day into the hands of the enimie and wicked spirits shall walke abroad through the whole land And when I made answer that I would declare these things to the people and promised on their behalfe that they should doo penance in following that example of the Niniuites they said againe that it would not be for neither should the people repent nor God take anie pitie vpon them And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries said I Then said they When a grene trée is cut in sunder in the middle and the part cut off is caried thrée acres bredth from the stocke and returning againe to the stoale shall ioine therewith and begin to bud beare fruit after the former maner by reason of the sap renewing the accustomed nourishment then I say may there be hope that such euils shall ceasse and diminish ¶ With which words of the king though some other that stood by were brought in feare yet archbishop Stigand made but a ieast thereof saieng that the old man raued now in his sickenesse as men of great yéeres vse to doo Neuerthelesse the truth of this prophesie afterwards too plainlie appeared when England became the habitation of new strangers in such wise that there was neither gouernor bishop nor abbat remaining therein of the English nation But now to make an end with king Edward he was of person comelie of an indifferent stature of white haire both head and beard of face ruddie and in all parts of his bodie faire skinned with due state and proportion of lims as was thereto conuenient In the yéere before the death of king Edward a blasing starre appeared the which when a moonke of Malmesburie named Eilmer beheld he vttered these words as it were by way of prophesieng Thou art come saith he thou art come much to be lamented of manie a mother it is long agone sith I saw thée but now I doo behold thee the more terrible threatening destruction to this countrie by thy dreadfull appearance In the person of king Edward ceased by his death the noble progenie of the Westsaxon kings which had continued from the first yeare of the reigne of Cerdike or Cerdicius the space of 547 yeeres complet And from Egbert 266 yéeres Moreouer sith the progenie of the Saxon kings seemeth wholie to take end with this Edward surnamed the Confessor or the third of that name before the conquest we haue thought good for the better helpe of memorie to referre the reader to a catalog of the names as well of those that reigned among the Westsaxons who at length as ye haue heard obteined the whole monarchie as also of them which ruled in the other seuen kingdomes before the same were vnited vnto the said kingdome of the Westsaxons which catalog you shall find in the description of Britaine pag. 17 18 19. Here is to be remembred that as partlie before is expressed we find in some old writers how the first kings of seuen kingdomes of the Germane nation that bare rule in this I le fetcht their pedegrées from one Woden who begat of Frea his wife seuen sonnes that is to say 1 Uecta of whome came the kings of Kent 1 Fethelgeta or Frethegeath from whome the kings of Mercia descended 3 Balday of whose race the kings of the Westsaxons had their originall 4 Beldagius ancestor to the kings of Bernicia and the Northumbers 5 Wegodach or Wegdagus from whome came the kings of Deira 6 Caser from whome procéeded the kings of the Eastangles 7 Nascad alià s Saxuad of whome the kings of the Eastsaxons had their beginning And here you must note that although the kings of the eight kingdome that is of the Southsaxons or Sussex were descended of the same people yet were they not of the same line By other it should séeme that Woden had but fiue sonnes as Uecta great grandfather to Hengist Wepedeg ancestor to the kings of the Eastangles Uiclac from whome proceeded the kings of Mercia Saxuad from whom the kings of Essex came and Beldag of whose generation proceeded the kings of the Southsaxons Westsaxons and the Northumbers Moreouer there be that bring the genealogie from Noe or Noah the sonne of Lamech which Noe was the 9 in descent from Adam and Woden the 15 from Noe as you shall find in the historie of England lib. 6. pag. 141. col 2. Noe was the father to Sem the father of Bedwi the father of Wala the father of Hatria or Hathra the father of Itermod the father of Heremod the father of Sheaf or Seaf the father of Seldoa or Sceldua the father of Beatu or Beau the father of Theathwtj alià s Tadwa or Teathwy the father of Geta reputed for a god among the gentiles the father of Fingodulph otherwise Godulph the father of Fritwolfe otherwise Frâ—uin the father of Frâ—olaf alià s Freolater the father of Frethwold or Friderwald the father of the aforenamed Woden or Othen The peeres are in doubt to whome the rule of the land should be committed why they durst not that Edgar Edeling should vndertake it though he was interessed to the same how William duke of Normandie pretended a right to the crowne Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine crowned proclaimed and consecrated king his subtill and adulatorie meanes to win the peoples fauour duke William sendeth ambassadors to Harold to put him in mind of a promise passed to the said duke for his furtherance to obteine the crowne Harolds negatiue answer to the said ambassage as also to the marieng of the dukes daughter which was Harolds owne voluntarie motion he prouideth against the inuasions of the enimie as one doubting after-claps a blasing starre of seuen daies continuance The eight Chapter KIng Edward being thus departed this life the péeres of the land were in great doubt
quicklie into arâ—â—ie began to charge them againe afresh and so hauing them at that aduantage they slue them downe on euerie side The Englishmen on the other part fought sore and though their king was beaten downe among them and slaine yet were they loth to flée or giue ouer so sharpe was the battell that duke William himselfe had thrée horsses slaine vnder him that day and not without great danger of his person Some of the Englishmen got them to the height of an hill and beate backe the Normans that forced themselues to win the hill of them so that it was long yer the Normans could preuaile being oftentimes driuen downe into the botome of the vallie beneath At length the Englishmen perceiuing themselues to be ouermatched and beaten downe on euerie side and therevnto greatlie discouraged with slaughter of their king began first to giue ground and after to scatter and to run away so that well was he that might then escape by flight When they had fought the most part of all that saturday the Normans followed the chase with such eger rashnesse that a great number of them falling with their horsses and armour into a blind ditch shadowed with reed and sedges which grew therein were smouldered and pressed to death yer they could be succoured or get anie reliefe The next day the Normans fell to gathering in the spoile of the field burieng also the dead bodies of their people that were slaine at the battell giuing licence in semblable manner to the Englishmen to doo the like Of the death of Harold diuerse report diuerslie in so much that Girald Cambrensis saith that after king Harold had receiued manie wounds and lost his left eie he fled from the field vnto the citie of Westchester and liued there long after an holie life as an anchoret in the cell of S. Iames fast by S. Iohns church and there made a godlie end But the saieng of Girald Cambren in that point is not to be credited bicause of the vnlikelihood of the thing it selfe and also generall consent of other writers who affirme vniuersallie that he was killed in the battell first being striken thorough the left eie by the scull into the braine with an arrow wherevpon falling from his horsse to the ground he was slaine in that place after he had reigned nine moneths and nine daies as Floriacensis dooth report He was a man of a comelie stature and of a hawtie courage albeit that for his valiancie he was highlie renowmed and honored of all men yet through his pride and ambition he lost the harts of manie There were slaine in this battell besides king Harold and his two brethren Girth and Leofrike what on the one side and on the other aboue twentie thousand men The bodie of king Harold being found among other slaine in the field was buried at Waltham within the monasterie of the holie crosse which he before had founded and indowed to the behoofe of such canons as he had placed there with faire possessions Uerelie as some old writers haue reported there was nothing in this man to be in anie wise dispraised if his ambitious mind could haue beene staied from coueting the kingdome and that he could haue béene contented to haue liued as subiect Among other manifest proofes of his high valiancie this is remembred of him that being sent against the Welshmen as before is partlie mentioned knowing their readie nimblenesse in seruice and how with their light armed men they were accustomed to annoie and distresse those that should assaile them he likewise to match them prepared light armed men for the purpose so being furnished with such bands of nimble men and light souldiers entered vpon the mounteins of Snowdon and there remained amongst the enimies for the space of two yéeres He sore afflicted the Welsh nation tooke their kings and sent their heads vnto the king that sent him about his businesse and proceeding in such rigorous maner as might mooue the hearers to lament and pitie the case he caused all the male kind that might be met with to be miserablie slaine and so with the edge of his swoord he brought the countrie to quiet and withall made this lawe that if anie Welshman from thencefoorth should presume to passe the limits ouer Offas ditch with anie weapon about him he should lose his right hand To conclude by the valiant conduct of this chieftaine the Welshmen were them so sore brought vnder than in maner the whole nation might séeme to faile and to be almost vtterlie destroied And therefore by permission of the king of England the women of Wales ioined themselues in marriage with Englishmen Finallie héereby the bloud of the Saxons ceassed to reigne in England after they had continued possession of the same from the first comming of Hengist which was about the yéere of our Sauiour 450 or 449 vntill that present yeere of king Harolds death which chanced in the yéere 1069. So that from the beginning of Hengist his reigne vnto Harolds death are reckoned 916 yéeres or after some 617 as by the supputation of the time will easilie appeere By all the which time there reigned kings of the Saxons bloud within this land except that for the space of twentie yéeres and somewhat more the Danes had the dominion of the realme in their possession for there are reckoned from the beginning of K. Swaines reigne which was the first Dane that gouerned England vnto the last yéere of K. Hardicnute the last Dane that ruled heere 28 yéeres in which meane space Egelred recouering the kingdome reigned 2 yéeres then after him his sonne Edmund Ironside continued in the rule one yéere so that the Danes had the whole possession of the land but 25 yéeres in all Touching this alteration and others incident to this Iland read a short aduertisement annexed by waie of conclusion to this historie comprising a short summarie of the most notable conquests of this countrie one after an other by distances of times successiuelie The rule of this realme by Gods prouidence allotted to duke William his descent from Rollo the first duke of Normandie downewards to his particular linage he was base begotten vpon the bodie of Arlete duke Roberts concubine a pleasant speech of hirs to duke Robert on a time when he was to haue the vse of hir person a conclusion introductorie for the sequele of the chronicle from the said duke of Normandies coronation c with a summarie of the notable conquests of this Iland The twelfe Chapter NOw forsomuch as it pleased God by his hid and secret iudgement so to dispose the realme of England and in such wise as that the gouernance therof should fall after this maner into the hands of William duke of Normandie I haue thought good before I enter further into this historie being now come to the conquest of the realme
made by the foresaid duke of Normandie to set downe his pedegrée thereby to shew how he descended from the first duke of that countrie who was named Rollo and after by receiuing baptisme called Robert The said Rollo or Rou was sonne to a great lord in Denmarke called Guion who hauing two sons the said Rou and Gourin and being appointed to depart the countrie as the lots fell to him and other according to the maner there vsed in time when their people were increased to a greater number than the countrie was able to susteine refused to obeie that order and made warre there against the king who yet in the end by practise found meanes to slea the foresaid Guion and his sonne Gourin so that Rou or Rollo hauing thus lost his father and brother was compelled to forsake the countrie with all those that had holpe his father to make warre against the king Thus driuen to séeke aduentures at length he became a christian and was created duke of Normandie by gift of Charles king of France surnamed le Simple whose daughter the ladie Gilla he also maried but she departing this life without issue he maried Popée daughter to the earle of Bessin and Baieulx whome he had kept as his wife before he was baptised and had by hir a sonne named William Longespée and a daughter named Gerlota William Longespée or Longaspata had to wife the ladie Sporta daughter to Hubert earle of Senlis by whome he had issue Richard the second of that name duke of Normandie who married the ladie Agnes the daughter of Hugh le grand earle of Paris of whome no issue procéeded but after hir deceasse he maried to his second wife a gentlemwoman named Gonnor daughter to a kinght of the Danish line by whom he had thrée sonnes Richard that was after duke of Normandie the third of that name Robert and Mauger He had also by hir three daughters Agnes otherwise called Emma married first to Egelred king of England and after to K. Cnute Helloie otherwise Alix bestowed vpon Geffrey earle of Britaine and Mawd coupled in marriage with Euldes earle of Charters and Blais Richard the third of that name maried Iudith sister to Geffrey earle of Britaine by whome he had issue thrée sonnes Richard Robert and William and as manie daughters Alix married to Reignold earle of Burgogne Elenor married to Baldwine earle of Flanders and the third died yoong being affianced to Alfonse king of Nauarre Their mother deceassed after she had beene married ten yéeres and then duke Richard married secondlie the ladie Estric sister to Cnute king of England and Denmarke from whome he purchased to be diuorsed and then married a gentlewoman called Pauie by whome he had issue two sonnes William earle of Arques and Mauger archbishop of Rouen Richard the fourth of that name duke of Normandie eldest sonne to Richard the third died without issue and then his brother Robert succéeded in the estate which Robert begat vpon Arlete or Harleuina daughter to a burgesse of Felais William surnamed the bastard afterward duke of Normandie and by conquest king of England Of whose father duke Robert his paramour Arlete take this pleasant remembrance for a refection after the perusing of the former sad and sober discourses In the yéere of Christ 1030 Robert the second sonne of Richard the second duke of Normandie and brother to Richard the third duke of that name there hauing with great honour and wisedome gouerned his duke dome seuen yéeres for performance of a penance that he had set to himselfe appointed a pilgrimage to Ierusalem leauing behind him this William a yoong prince whome seuen yeeres before he had begotten vpon his paramour Arlete whom after he held as his wife with whose beautifull fauour louelie grace and presence at hir dansing on a time then as he was tenderlie touched for familiar vtterance of his mind what he had further to say would néeds that night she should be his bedfellow who else as wiuelesse should haue lien alone where when she was bestowed thinking that if she should haue laid hir selfe naked it might haue séemed not so maidenlie a part so when the duke was about as the maner is to haue 〈◊〉 vp hir linnen the in an humble modestie staid hir lords hand and rent downe hir smocke asunder from the collar to the verie skirt Heereat the duke all smiling did aske hir what thereby she ment In great lowlines with a feate question she answerd againe My lord were it méet that any part of my garments dependant about me downeward should presume to be mountant to my souereignes mouth vpward Let your grace pardon me He liked hir answer and so and so foorth for that time This duke before his voiage calling at Fiscam all his nobilitie vnto him caused them to sweare fealtie vnto his yoong sonne Willliam whome he then at his iournie betooke vnto the gouernance of earle Gilbert and the defense of the gouernance vnto Henrie the French king So Robert passing foorth in his pilgrimage shewed in euerie place and in all points a magnanimitie and honour of a right noble prince and pleasant withall who once in Iurie not well at ease in a litter was borne toward Ierusalem vpon Saracens shoulders méeting with a subiect of his that was going home toward Normandie Friend quoth he if my people at thy returne aske after me tell them that thou sawest their lord carried to heauen by diuels The Norman nobilitie during duke Roberts life did their dutie to the yoong prince faithfullie but after they heard of his fathers death they slackened apace euerie one shifting for himselfe as he list without anie regard either of oth or obedience toward the pupill their souereigne Whereby not manie yéeres after as Gilbert the gouernour by Rafe the childes coosine germane was slaine the dukedome anon by murther and fighting among themselues was sore troubled in all parts Thus much a litte of duke Robert the father and of prince William his sonne for part of his tender yéeres A notable aduertisement touching the summe of all the foresaid historie wherein the foure great and notable conquests of this land are brieflie touched being a conclusion introductorie as is said in the argument IN the former part of this historie it is manifest to the heedfull reader that after the opinion of most writers Brute did first inhabit this land and called it then after his owne name Britaine in the yéere after the creation of the world 2855 and in the yéere before the incarnation of Christ 1108. ¶ Furthermore the said land of Britaine was conquered by C. Iulius Cesar and made tributarie to the Romans in the 50 yéere before the natiuitie of Christ and so continued 483 yéeres So that the Britains reigned without tribute and vnder tribute from Brute vntill the fourth yeere of the reigne of king Cadwalladar which was in the yéere of our Lord
686. And so the Britains had continuance of the gouernement of this land the space of 1794 yéeres Then was the realme of Britaine an heptarchie that is diuided into seuen kingdoms And Britaine receiued the faith of Christ in the 7 yéere of the reigne of king Lucius which was in the 187 yéere after the birth of Christ. ¶ Next after the Britains entered the Saxons in the third yéere of king Uortiger and in the yéere of our Lord 450 and they gouerned vntill the last yéere of king Athelstane which was in the yéere of Christ 938. So that the time of the Saxons first entrance into this realme and the time of their regiment was the space of 487 yéeres ¶ Howbeit in the time of their gouernement that is to say in the 9 yéere of king Britricus which was in the yéere of our Lord 387 the Danes entred into this land spoiling and persecuting the people therin most gréeuouslie At the last Sweno or Swaine the Dane obteined possession roiall in the yéere of Grace 1012 whose time of regiment lasted about three yéeres After whom his sonne Canutus succéeded and reigned 19 yéeres After him Harold his sonne who ruled thrée yeeres and after him Hardicnute the sonne of Canutus whose gouernement continued but thrée yeeres This Hardicnute was the last king of the Danes at which time the Danes were expelled and hunted out of the realme which was in the yeere of our Lord 1042. So that it may appeare by this collection that the Danes ruled as kings in this land by the space of 28 yéeres Hereby also it is euident that from the time of the first entrance of the Danes into this realme vntill their last expulsion riddance was 255 yéeres ¶ Finallie the Normans entred this land likewise and conquered the same as before is expressed in the yéere of our Lord 1067 which is since vntill this present yéere of our Lord 1585 drawing néere to the number of 600 and od yéeres Now let these alterations of regiments be remembred touching the which read a notable animaduersion in the description of Britaine pag. 28 29 and teach vs that therein the iudgements of God reuealed themselues to speciall purposes And whatsoeuer hath béene mentioned before either concerning the subuersion of people the desolation of prouinces the ouerthrow of nobles the ruine of princes and other lamentable accidents diuerslie happening vpon sundrie occasions let vs I say as manie as will reape fruit by the reading of chronicles imagine the matters which were so manie yéeres past to be present and applie the profit and commoditie of the same vnto our selues knowing as one wisely said Post sacram paginam chronica viâ—um veritatis typum gerere that next vnto the holie scripture chronicles doo carit credit But now to the sequele and first to duke William of Normandie Thus farre the historie of England from Noah and his sonnes c to William duke of Normandie Hereafter followeth a chronologicall continuation beginning at the first yeere of the said dukes reigne ouer this land vntill the 25 yeere of the Queenes most excellent maiestie Elizabeth c whose daies God in mercie prolong like the daies of heauen in peace and prosperitie c. Wil. Conqu Wil. Rufus Henricus 1. Stephanus Henricus 2. Richardus 1. Ioannes Henricus 3. Eduardus 1. Eduardus 2. Eduardus 3. Richardus 2. Henricus 4. Henricus 5. Henricus 6. Eduardus 4. Eduardus 5. Richardus 3. Henricus 7. Henricus 8. Eduardus 6. Phil. Mar. Elisabeth Loydus Lelandus Prisius Stous Holinshedius Lambardus Morus Camdenus Thinnius Hallus Vocalis aliâs Hookerus Graftonus Foxius Harrisonus Hardingus Gildas Staniherstus Beda Neuillus Flemingus Parkerus Noah first diuided the earth among his sonnes The diuision of the earth not yet certeinâ—ie knowne Uariance among the writers about the diuision of the earth The earth diuided into fiue parts whereas Belforrest hath but foure in Prefat lib. 4. Cape di bonâ— Speranzae The formâ— of the fift part Unto what portion Britaine is referred How Britaine lieth from the maine The longitude and latitude of this I le Longest day The compasse of Britaine The 〈◊〉 Promontories of Britaine The distaÌ„ce from the maine Dis Samothes Neptimus Marioticus The first conquest of Britaine Britaine vnder the Celts 341. yeares Neptune God of the sea The maner of dressing of ships in old time Lestrigo Ianigenes were the posteritie of Noah in Italie Neptune had xxxiii sonnes Lomnimi Geriones Galathea Galates or Kelts Bergion Pomponius Mela cap. de Gallia Strabo lib. 4. Yet Timeus Ephorus and some of the Grecians know the name Britannia as appeareth also by Diodorus c before the comming of Cesar. Of this opinion is Belforest lib. 3. cap. 44. Samotheans Britains Chemminits Romans Scots Picts Of the Picts The hurt by forren aid Danes The Normans The cause of the conquest by the Normans Archbishop of Can. exiled and the rest of the French Erle Goodwine slandered by the French writers The miserie of the English vnder the French The cause of our miserie In this voiage the said Harald builded Portaschith which Caradoch ap Griffin afterward ouerthrew and killed the garrison that Harald left therein * Esay 30. vers 25. Antheus Lucane lib. 4. in fine Corineus Gomagot Cap. 6. vers 5. Anti. li. 1. â—â— cap. 13. verse 33 34. Deut. 3. vers 11. Og of Basan Cap 17. ver 4 5 6. Goliah Cap. 21. ver 26 17 c. De ciuitate Dei lib. 15. cap. 9. Iohannes Boccacius A carcase discouered of 200. cubits Mat. Westmon Iohannes Leland Mafieus Lib. 14. Triuet Mat. West Hector Boet. Geruasius Tilberiensis Sir Thomas Eliot Leland in Combrit Richard Grafton The Symmetrie or proportion of the bodie of a comelie man Syluester Gyraldus Constans fama Gallorum Briat In vita Seriorij de Antheo Philostrate Lib. 7. Trallianus A mouth of sixteene foot wide A counterfect made of a monstrous carcase by one tooth taken out of the head This man was more fauorable to this monster than our papists were to the bodies of the dead who tare them in peeces to make money of them Grandiáque effossis mirabitur ossa sepulchris Vis vnita fortior est eadem dispersa Cap. 3 36. 4. Esd. cap. 5. British Small difference betweene the British and Celtike languages British corrupted by the Latine and Saxon speeches The Britons diligent in petigrees Latine The Saxon toong The French toong The helpers of our English toong Englishmen apt to learne any forren toong The Cornish toong Scottish english The wild Scots Redshanks Rough footed Scots Irish scots Irish speech Britaine at the first one entire kingdome Wales diuided into three kingdomes Gâ—inhed Venedotia Anglesei Arfon Merioneth Stradcluyd or Tegenia Powisy Bangor Mailrosse Fowkes de Warren Helene Mellent The originall of Fitz-Henries Demetia Cair Maridunum Pictland Scotland Picts Scots Kent Henghist South sax Esta Eastsaâ— Erkenwiin Westsax Cerdiic Brennicia alià s Northumberland Ida. Deira
or Ele as in other places plâ—â—â—lie apeareth Cadwallo vanquisheâ— by Edwin Cadwallo flieth the 〈◊〉 634. Oswald slaine Oswie Matth. West 654 678 Matt. West saith 676. Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits Beda li. 3. cap. 3. 5. 6. Hector Boet. Corman Aidan S. Paules counsell Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell Beda li. 3. ca. 3. Hector Boet. Beda Oswald an interpretor to the preacher Hector Boet. Oswalds zeale to aduance religion Beda lib. 5. ca. 6 Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours Beda lib. 3. 〈◊〉 Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons 〈◊〉 the christian faith Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian Polydor. Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée Henr. Hunt This chanceâ— in the yéere 620 as Math West saith 640 Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Matth. West Lent first ordeined to be kept in England Segburga Aimoinus Penda inuadeth the Northumbers Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. King Oswald slaine Matt. Westm. saith 644. Will. Malmes Oswie king of Northumberland Beda li. 3. ca. 14. 644 Bernicia 651 Cenwalch Hen. Hunt 943 Ran. Higd. Agilbertus a bishop Sigibert Beda lib. 3. cap. 4. The vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert Bale saith 636. Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus Sigibert and Egricus slaine 652 Baleus Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. Furseus 653 Anna. Will. Malmes Edelhere K. of Eastangle Deus dedit Beda histaeâ—â—â— lib. 3. cap. 21. 653. Peda or Peada king of Middleangles Ad 〈…〉 The saieng of king Penda Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. King Sigibert receiued the faith This was about the yéere 649 as Matth. West hath noted Cedda Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons Tilberie The authoritie of a bishop Suidhelme Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. Matt. VVest Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. The maner of the old fast Lindesferne holie Iland Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. War betwéene king Oswie king Penda The victorie of the Northumbers Elfled Herteshey saith Matt. West Hilda Loides The first bishop of Mercia The victorious proceeding of king Oswie Southmercia Northmercia 659 Matt. West Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Vulfhere Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. 〈◊〉 Hâ—nt Matt. West Tâ— Britains put to slight by Chenwald Chenwald vanquished by Uulfhere Edelwold of Sussex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Colman ordeined bishop Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. Controuersie about shauing of crownes Cap. 6. 664 Tuda ordeined bishop Cap. 27. In eclipse Punishment of God for yelding to superstition Wilfrid bishop Cap. 28. Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke Egbert king of Kent Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. Wighart Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Adrian Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie 668 Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Singing in churches brought in vse Putta bishop of Rochester The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian Englishmen happie and why Beda Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop 670 Glasiers first brought into England Ran. Cest. Beda lib. 3. cap. 39. Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman 671 Matth. West Egfrid Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Matth. West 673 A synod holden at Herlord Articles proponed by Theodore Bisi bishop of the Eastangles 872 Matt. West de reg lib. 1. Escuinus Will. Malmes Hen. Hunt Beda lib. ca. supr dict Io. Lothaire Wil. Malm. Beda de reg lib. 1. Thunnir A vile murther Bishop winfrid deposed Sexbulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies 685 as Matth. VVestm saith Bishop Erkenwald Ethelburga Iohn Cap. graue Waldhere Sebbie king of Eastsaxons Beda lib. 4. cap. 16. Wil. Malm. 675 Will. Malmâ— But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres Beda Peada or rather Weada Edilred 677 Hen. Hunt 678 A blasing starre Matth. West Beda lib. 4. ca. 12. Bishop wilfrid banished Hagustald Hexham Eadhidus Lindesferne Holie Iland The church of Rippon Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel to them of Sussex Lacke of raine Catching of fish with nets Bondmen made trulie free 679 680 A synod at Hatfield Articles subscribed Bale The abbesse Hilda Beda Bale Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Henrie Hunt The Britains discomfited Gorop in Goto danica lib. 7. pag. 759. Cadwallader 676 saith Matth. West Galfrid Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land 689 Ceadwalla Wil. Malm. Beda Wil. Malm. Ranulf Cest. Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of the countrie Beda lib. 4. cap. 15. Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine Ceadwalla his vow The I le of Wight conquered The I le of Wight receiueth the saith 689 Beda liâ— 4. cap. 26. Ireland inuaded bâ— the Northumbers King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts These Britains were those vndouttedlie y t dwelt in the northwest parts of this I le and is not ment onlie by them of Wales Echelreda 〈◊〉 Alfride 685. 698 Beda in Epit. Matt. VVest 705 Beda Iohn archbishop of Yorke He resigneth his sée 721 686 saith Matth. West Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Wil. Malm. Capgraue faith their sister Edricke Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death Withdredis made king â— Kent Hen Hunt Beda lib. 5. Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by succeâ—sion as Heâ—â— Hunt writeth Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation Inas 689 The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land Fabian H. Hunt Mart. Wastm Wil. Malm. Anno 708 as is noted by Matt. West H. Hunt Matt. VVest saith 718. Matth. West saith 722. The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons Inas went to Rome and there died Polydor. Ethelburga Will. Malmes The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to forsake the world Peter pence King Ethelred becommeth a moonk Ostrida Beda in Epit. 697 King Kenred 711 Nauclerus Egwin bishop of Worcester A fabulous and trifling deuise Bale 712 H. Hunt Ran. Cestreâ— Hen. Hunt Bereford 755 Three miles from Tamwoorth Wil. Malm. 758 Matth. West The historie of Magd. Nuns kept for concubines Pilgrimage of nuns Kings of the Eastsaxons Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Offa king of Eastsaxons Kâ—ng Sclred 688 705 〈…〉 of Northumberland Henr. Hunt Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers King Osred slaine in battell 729 Beda Acca bishop of Hexham 710 Two bishops sees Matth. West Bishop Dâ—niell Bishop Aldhelme The abbeie of Maâ—lmesburie Ethelard 728 Matt. West saith 727. Matth. West 729 Blasing stars Wil. Malm. Beda lib. 5. cap. â—4 731 Bishops what prouinces they gouerned Matth. West Ethelbald K. of Mercia of what puisance he was 732 Wil. Malm. 733 735 Beda departed this 〈◊〉 Craâ—â—â—â—â— 735 Cuthred 740 Matt. West Hen. Hunt Kenric the kings sonne slaine 749 Matth. West 751 752 Matt. West K. Edilbald put to flight Sigibert 755 Ethelred 738 Egbert king of Northumberland 758 Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles 756 Offa. 758 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The victories of king Offa. Matth. West 779 Falsehood in fellowship The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield 785 Matt. VVest The archbishop Lambert defended his cause Offa alieth himselfe with other princes Matt. Westm. The intercourse of merchants staied Alcwine an Englishman Polydor. 775 Peter pence or Rome Scot. Will. Malmâ— 797 Offa departed this life Ofâ—ditch
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
learning or of good and vpright life as bishop Fox sometime noted who thought it sacrilege for a man to tarrie anie longer at Oxford than he had a desire to profit A man may if he will begin his studie with the law or physike of which this giueth wealth the other honor so soone as he commeth to the vniuersitie if his knowledge in the toongs and ripenesse of iudgement serue therefore which if he doo then his first degrée is bacheler of law or physicke and for the same he must performe such acts in his owne science as the bachelers or doctors of diuinitie doo for their parts the onelie sermons except which belong not to his calling Finallie this will I saie that the professors of either of those faculties come to such perfection in both vniuersities as the best students beyond the sea doo in their owne or else where One thing onlie I mislike in them and that is their vsuall going into Italie from whense verie few without speciall grace doo returne good men whatsoeuer they pretend of conference or practise chiefelie the physicians who vnder pretense of séeking of forreine simples doo oftentimes learne the framing of such compositions as were better vnknowen than practised as I haue heard oft alledged and therefore it is most true that doctor Turner said Italie is not to be séene without a guide that is without speciall grace giuen from God bicause of the licentious and corrupt behauiour of the people There is moreouer in euerie house a maister or prouost who hath vnder him a president certeine censors or deanes appointed to looke to the behauior and maners of the students there whom they punish verie seuerelié if they make anie default according to the quantitie and qualitie of their trespasses And these are the vsuall names of gouernours in Cambridge Howbeit in Oxford the heads of houses are now and then called presidents in respect of such bishops as are their visitors founders In ech of these also they haue one or moe thresurers whom they call Bursarios or Bursers beside other officers whose charge is to sée vnto the welfare and maintenance of these houses Ouer each vniuersitie also there is a seuerall chancelor whose offices are perpetuall howbeit their substitutes whom we call vicechancelors are changed euerie yeare as are also the proctors taskers maisters of the streates and other officers for the better maintenance of their policie and estate And thus much al this time of our two vniuersities in each of which I haue receiued such degree as they haue vouchsafed rather of their fauour than my desert to yeeld and bestow vpon me and vnto whose students I wish one thing the execution whereof cannot be preiudiciall to anie that meaneth well as I am resolutelie persuaded and the case now standeth in these our daies When anie benefice therefore becommeth void it were good that the patrone did signifie the vacation therof to the bishop and the bishop the act of the patrone to one of the vniuersities with request that the vicechancellor with his assistents might prouide some such able man to succeed in the place as should by their iudgement be méet to take the charge vpon him Certes if this order were taken then should the church be prouided of good pastors by whome God should be glorified the vniuersities better stored the simoniacall practises of a number of patrons vtterlie abolished and the people better trained to liue in obedience toward God and their prince which were an happie estate To these two also we may in like sort ad the third which is at London seruing onelie for such as studie the lawes of the realme where there are sundrie famous houses of which thrée are called by the name of Ins of the court the rest of the chancerie and all builded before time for the furtherance and commoditie of such as applie their minds to our common lawes Out of these also come manie scholers of great fame whereof the most part haue heretofore béene brought vp in one of the aforesaid vniuersities and prooue such commonlie as in processe of time rise vp onelie through their profound skill to great honor in the common-wealth of England They haue also degrées of learning among themselues and rules of discipline vnder which they liue most ciuilie in their houses albeit that the yoonger sort of them abroad in the streats are scarse able to be bridled by anie good order at all Certes this errour was woont also greatlie to reigne in Cambridge and Oxford â—etweene the students and the burgesses but as it is well left in these two places so in forreine counteies it cannot yet be suppressed Besides these vniuersities also there are great number of Grammer schooles through out the realme and those verie liberallie indued for the better reliefe of poore scholers so that there are not manie corporat townes now vnder the quéenes dominion that hain not one Gramar schoole at the least with a sufficient liuing for a maister and vsher appointed to the same There are in like maner diuerse collegiat churches as Windsor Wincester Eaton Westminster in which I was sometime an vnprofitable Grammarian vnder the reuerend father master Nowell now deane of Paules and in those a great number of poore scholers dailie mainteened by the liberalitie of the founders with meat bookes and apparell from whence after they haue béene well entered in the knowledge of the Latine and Gréeke toongs and rules of versifieng the triall whereof is made by certeine apposers yearelie appointed to examine them they are sent to certeine especiall houses in each vniuersitie where they are receiued the trained vp in the points of higher knowledge in their priuat hals till they be adiudged meet to shew their faces in the schooles as I haue said alreadie And thus much haue I thought good to note of our vniuersities and likewise of colleges in the same whose names I will also set downe here with those of their founders to the end the zeale which they bare vnto learning may appeare and their remembrance neuer perish from among the wise and learned Of the colleges in Cambridge with their founders Yeares of the foundations Colleges  Founders 1546 1 Trinitie college by King Henrie 8. 1441 2 The kings college K. Henrie 6. Edward 4. Henrie 7. and Henrie 8. 1511 3 S. Iohns L. Margaret grandmother to Henrie 8. 1505 4 Christes college K. Henrie 6. and the ladie Margaret aforesaid 1446 5 The queenes college Ladie Margaret wife to king Hentie 6. 1496 6 Iesus college Iohn Alcocke bishop of Elie. 1342 7 Bennet college The brethren of a popish guild called Corporis Christi 1343 8 Pembroke hall Maria de Valentia countesse of Pembroke 1256 9 Peter college Hugh Balsham bishop of Elie. 1348 1557 10 Gundeuill and Cauius college Edmund Gundeuill parson of Terrington and Iohn Caius doctor of physicke 1354 11 Trinitie hall William Bateman bishop of Norwich 1326 12
be made touching the state of religious men and sate in the same synod that with subscribing he might also by his authoritie confirme that which was there orderlie decréed This synod was holden the third kalends of March in the last yéere of the emperour Phocas which was about the yeere after the birth of our Sauiour 610. Melitus at his returne brought with him from the pope decrees commanded by the said pope to be obserued in the English church with letters also directed to archbishop Laurence and to king Ethelbert Cadwan is made king of the Britains in the citie of Chester he leuieth a power against Ethelfred king of the Northumbers couenants of peace passe betwixt them vpon condition the death of Ethelbert king of Kent where he and his wife were buried of his lawes Eadbald succeedeth Ethelbert in the Kentish kingdome his lewd and vnholie life he is an enimie to religion he is plagued with madnesse Hebert king of the Eastsaxons dieth his three sonnes refuse to be baptised they fall to idolatrie and hate the professours of the truth their irreligious talke and vndutifull behauiour to bishop Melitus he and his fellow Iustus passe ouer into France the three sonnes of Hebert are slaine of the Westsaxons in battell the Estsaxons by their idolatrie prouoke archbishop Laurence to forsake the land he is warned in a vision to tarie whereof he certifieth king Eadbald who furthering christianitie sendeth for Melitus and Iustus the one is restored to his see the other reiected Melitus dieth Iustus is made archbishop of Canturburie the christian faith increaseth The xxiiij Chapter AFter that the Britains had cōtinued about the space almost of 24 yéeres without anie one speciall gouernour being led by sundrie rulers euer sithens that Careticus was constreined to flée ouer Seuerne and fought oftentimes not onelie against the Saxons but also one of them against another at length in the yéere of our Lord 613 they assembled in the citie of Chester and there elected Cadwan that before was ruler of Northwales to haue the souereigne rule gouernement ouer all their nation and so the said Cadwan began to reigne as king of Britaine in the said yéere 613. But some authors say that this was in the yéere 609 in which yéere Careticus the British king departed this life And then after his deceasse the Britains or Welshmen whether we shall call them chose Cadwan to gouerne them in the foresaid yéere 609 which was in the 7 yéere of the emperour Phocas and the 21 of the second Lotharius king of France and in the 13 yéere of Kilwoolfe king of the Westsaxons This Cadwan being established king shortlie after assembled a power of Britains and went against the foresaid Ethelfred king of Northumberland who being thereof aduertised did associate to him the most part of the Saxon princes and came foorth with his armie to méet Cadwan in the field Herevpon as they were readie to haue tried the matter by battell certeine of their friends trauelled so betwixt them for peace that in the end they brought them to agréement so that Ethelfred should kéepe in quiet possession those his countries beyond the riuer of Humber and Cadwan should hold all that which of right belonged to the Britains on the south side of the same riuer This couenant with other touching their agréement was confirmed with oths solemnelie taken and pledges therewith deliuered so that afterwards they continued in good and quiet peace without vexing one an other What chanced afterward to Ethelfred ye haue before heard rehersed which for that it soundeth more like to a truth than that which followeth in the British booke we omit to make further rehersall passing forward to other dooings which fell in the meane season whilest this Cadwan had gouernement of the Britains reigning as king ouer them the tearme of 22 or as some say but 13 yéeres and finallie was slaine by the Northumbers as before hath béene and also after shall be shewed In the 8 yéere after that Cadwan began to reigne Ethelbert king of Kent departed this life in the 21 yéere after the comming of Augustine with his fellowes to preach the faith of Christ here in this realme and after that Ethelbert had reigned ouer the prouince of Kent the tearme of 56 yéeres as Beda saith but there are that haue noted thrée yéeres lesse he departed this world as aboue is signified in the yeere of our Lord 617 on the 24 day of Februarie and was buried in the I le of saint Martine within the church of the apostles Peter and Paule without the citie of Canturburie where his wife quéene Bartha was also buried and the foresaid archbishop Augustine that first conuerted him to the faith Amongst other things this king Ethelbert with the aduise of his councell ordeined diuers lawes and statutes according to the which decrées of iudgements should passe those decrées he caused to be written in the English toong which remained and were in force vnto the daies of Beda as he declareth And first it was expressed in those lawes what amends he should make that stole anie thing that belonged to the church to the bishop or to anie ecclesiasticall person willing by all means to defend them whose doctrine he had receiued AFter the deceasse of Ethelbert his sonne Eadbald succéeded in the gouernment of his kingdome of Kent the which was a great hinderer of the increase of the new church amongst the Englishmen in those parties for he did not onelie refuse to be baptised himselfe but also vsed such kind of fornication as hath not béene heard as the apostle saith amongst the Gentiles for he tooke to wife his mother in law that had béene wife to his father By which two euill examples manie tooke occasion to returne to their heathenish religion the which whilest his father reigned either for the prince his pleasure or for feare to offend him did professe the christian faith But Eadbald escaped not woorthie punishment to him sent from the liuing God for his euill deserts insomuch that he was vexed with a certeine kind of madnesse and taken with an vncleane spirit The foresaid storme or vnquiet troubling of the christian congregation was afterwards greatlie increased also by the death of Sabert or Sebert king of the Eastsaxons who was conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized by Melitus bishop of London as before is mentioned departing this life to go to a better in the blissefull kingdome of heauen he left behind him thrée sonnes as true successours in the estate of his earthlie kingdome which sonnes likewise refused to be baptised Their names were Serred Seward Sigebert men of an ill mind such as in whome no vertue remained no feare of God nor anie respect of religion but speciallie hating the professours of the christian faith For after their father was dead they began to fall to their old idolatrie which in his life time
battell king Ardulfe was expelled out of the state ¶ Thus ye may consider in what plight things stood in Northumberland by the often seditions tumults and changings of gouernors so that there be which haue written how after the death of king Ethelbert otherwise called Edelred diuers bishops and other of the chiefest nobles of the countrie disdaining such traitorous prince-killings ciuill seditions and iniurious dealings as it were put in dailie practise amongst the Northumbers departed out of their natiue borders into voluntarie exile and that from thencefoorth there was not anie of the nobilitie that durst take vpon him the kinglie gouernement amongst them fearing the fatall prerogatiue thereof as if it had béene Seians horsse whose rider came euer to some euill end But yet by that which is héeretofore shewed out of Simon Dunelm it is euident that there reigned kings ouer the Northumbers but in what authoritie and power to command it may be doubted Howbeit this is certeine that the sundrie murtherings and banishments of their kings and dukes giue vs greatlie to gesse that there was but sorie obedience vsed in the countrie whereby for no small space of time that kingdome remained without an head gouernor being set open to the prey and iniurie of them that were borderers vnto it and likewise vnto strangers For the Danes which in those daies were great rouers had landed before in the north parts spoiled the abbeie of Lindisferne otherwise called holie Iland and perceiuing the fruitfulnesse of the countrie and easinesse for their people to inuade it bicause that through their priuate quarelling there was little publike resistance to be looked for at their comming home entised their countriemen to make voiages into England and so landing in Northumberland did much hurt and obteined a great part of the countrie in manner without resistance bicause there was no ruler there able to raiseanie power of men by publike authoritie to incounter with the common enimies whereby the countrie was brought into great miserie partlie with war of the Danes and ciuill dissention amongest the nobles and people themselues no man being of authoritie I say able to reforme such misorders Yet we find that the nobles and capteines of the countrie assembling togither at one time against the Danes that were landed about Tinmouth constreined them by sharpe fight to flée backe to their ships and tooke certeine of them in the field whose heads they stroke off there vpon the shore The other that got to their ships suffered great losse of men and likewise of their vessels by tempest ¶ Here then we are taught that the safest way to mainteine a monarchie is when all degrées liue in loialtie And that it is necessarie there should be one supereminent vnto whome all the residue should stoope this fraile bodie of ours may giue vs sufficient instruction For reason ruleth in the mind as souereigne and hath subiect vnto it all the affections and inward motions yea the naturall actions are directed by hir gouernement whereto if the will be obedient there cannot créepe in anie outrage or disorder Such should be the sole regiment of a king in his kingdome otherwise he may be called Rex à regendo as Mons à e mouendo For there is not a greater enimie to that estate than to admit participants in roialtie which as it is a readie way to cause a subuersion of a monarchie so it is the shortest cut ouer to a disordered anarchie But to procéed in the historie After that Alrike the last of king Witchtreds sonnes which reigned in Kent successiuelic after their father was dead the noble ofspring of the kings there so decaied and began to vade awaie that euerie one which either by flattering had got riches togither or by seditious partaking was had in estimation sought to haue the gouernement and to vsurp the title of king abusing by vnworthie means the honor and dignitie of so high an office Amongest others one Edbert or Edelbert surnamed also Prenne gouerned the Kentishmen for the space of two yeares and was in the end vanquished by them of Mercia and taken prisoner as before is said so that for a time he liued in captiuitie and although afterwards he was set at libertie yet was he not receiued againe to the kingdome so that it is vncerteine what end he made Cuthred that was appointed by Kinevulfe the king of Mercia to reigne in place of the same Edbert or Edelbert continued in the gouernement eight yéeres as king rather by name than by act inheriting his predecessors euill hap and calamitie through factions and ciuill discord After that Iambrith or Lambert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed this life one Edelred was ordeined in his place vnto whome the primasie was restored which in his predecessors time was taken awaie by Offa king of Mercia as before is recited Also after the death of Eubald archbishop of Yorke another of the same name called Eubald the second was admitted to succeed in that sée After that Brightrike the king of Westsaxons was departed this life messengers were sent with all spéed into France to giue knowledge thereof vnto Egbert which as before is shewed was constreined by the said Brightrike to depart the countrie At the first he withdrew vnto Offa king of Mercia with whome he remained for a time till at length through suit made by Brightrike he perceiued he might not longer continue there without danger to be deliuered into his enimies hands and so Offa winking at the matter he departed out of his countrie and got him ouer into France But being now aduertised of Brightriks death and required by earnest letters sent from his friends to come and receiue the gouernement of the kingdome he returned with all conuenient spéed into his countrie and was receiued immediatlie for king by the generall consent of the Westsaxons as well in respect of the good hope which they had conceiued of his woorthie qualities and aptnesse to haue gouernement as of hid roiall linage being lineallie descended from Inigils the brother of king Inas as sonne to Alkemound that was the sonne of one Eaffa which Eaffa was sonne to Ope the sonne of the foresaid Inigils Egbert reigneth ouer the Westsaxons his practise or exercise in the time of his exile his martiall exploits against the Cornishmen and Welshmen Bernulfe king of Mercia taketh indignation at Egbert for the inlarging of his roiall authoritie they fight a sore battell Egbert ouercommeth great ods betweene their souldiers bishop Alstan a warriour Kent Essex Southerie Sussex and Eastangles subiect to Egbert he killeth Bernulfe K. of Mercia and conquereth the whole kingdome Whitlafe the king thereof becommeth his tributarie the Northumbers submit themselues to Egbert he conquereth Northwales and the citie of Chester he is crowned supreme gouernour of the whole land when this I le was called England the Danes inuade the land they discomfit Egberts host the Welshmen ioine
with the Danes against Egbert they are both vanquished Egbert dieth The ninth Chapter THis Egbert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 800 which was the 4 yeare almost ended after that the emperour Eirine began the second time to rule the expire and in the 24 yeare of the reigne of Charles the great king of France which also was in the same yeare after he was made emperour of the west and about the second yeare of Conwall king of Scots Whilest this Egbert remained in exile he turned his aduersaries into an occasion of his valiancie as it had béene a grindstone to grind awaie and remoue the râ—st of sluggish slouthfulnes in so much that hawnting the wars in France in seruice of Charles the great he atteined to great knowledge and experience both in matters apperteining to the wars and likwise to the well ordering of the common wealth in time of peace The first wars that he tooke in hand after he had atteined to the kingdome was against the Cornishmen a remnant of the old Britains whome he shortlie ouercame and subdued Then he thought good to tame the vnquiet Welshmen the which still were readie to moue rebellion against the Englishmen as they that being vanquished would not yet seeme to be subdued wherefore about the 14 yeare of his reigne he inuaded the countrie of Wales and went through the same from cast to west not finding anie person that durst resist him King Egbert hauing ouercome his enimies of Wales and Cornewall began to grow in authoritie aboue all the other rulers within this land in somuch that euerie of them began to feare their owne estate but namelie Bernulfe king of Mercia sore stomached the matter as he that was wise and of a loftie courage and yet doubted to haue to doo with Egbert who was knowen also to be a man both skilfull and valiant At length yet considering with himselfe that if his chance should be to speed well so much the more should his praise be increased he determined to attempt the fortune of warre and therevpon intimated the same vnto Egbert who supposing it should be a dishonor vnto him to giue place boldlie prepared to méete Bernulfe in the field Herevpon they incountred togither at Ellendon fought a sore battell in the which a huge number of men were slaine what on the one part and on the other but in the end the victorie remained with Egbert although he had not the like host for number vnto Bernulfe but he was a politike prince and of great experience hauing chosen his souldiers of nimble leane and hartie men where Bernulfs souldiers through long ease were cowardlie persons and ouercharged with flesh The battell was fought in the yeare of our Lord 826. King Egbert hauing got this victorie was aduanced into such hope that he persuaded himselfe to be able without great adoo to ouercome the residue of his neighbours whose estates he saw plainelie sore weakened and fallen into great decaie Herevpon before all other he determined to assaile Edelvulfe king of Kent whome he knew to be a man in no estimation amongest his subiects A competent armie therefore being leuied he appointed his sonne Ethelwulfe Alstan bishop of Shireborne with earle Walhard to haue the conduct therof and sent them with the same into Kent where they wrought such maisteries that they chased both the king and all other that would not submit themselues out of the countrie constreining them to passe ouer the Thames And herewith the Westsaxons following the victorie brought vnder subiection of king Egbert the countries of Kent Essex Southerie and Sussex The Eastangles also about the same time receiued king Egbert for their souereigne Lord and comforted by his setting on against Bernulfe king of Mercia inuaded the confines of his kingdome in reuenge of displeasures which he had doone to them latelie before by inuading their countrie and as it came to passe incountring with the said Bernulfe which came against them to defend his countrie they slue him in the field Thus their minds on both parts being kindled into further wrath the Eastangles estsoones in the yeare following fought with them of Mercia and ouercame them againe and slue their king Ludicenus who succéeded Bernulfe in that kingdome with 5 of his earles The state of the kingdome of Mercia being weakened Egbert conceiued an assured hope of good successe in the 27 yeare of his reigne made an open inuasion into the countrie and chasing Whitlafe king of Mercia that succeeded Ludicenus out of his estate conquered the whole kingdome of the Mercies But yet in the yéere next following or in the third yeare after he restored it againe to Whitlafe with condition that he should inioy the same as tributarie to him and acknowledge him for his supreme gouernour The same yeare that Bernulfe king of Mercia was slaine by the Eastangles there was a sore battell foughten at Gauelford betwixt them of Deuonshire and the Britains in the which manie thousand died on both parts King Egbert hauing conquered all the English people inhabiting on the south side of Humber led foorth his armie against them of Northumberland but the Northumbers being not onelie vexed with ciuill sedition but also with the often inuasion of Danes perceiued not how they should be able to resist the power of king Egbert and therefore vpon good aduisement taken in the matter they resolued to submit themselues and therevpon sent ambassadors to him to offer their submission committing themselues wholie vnto his protection King Egbert gladlie receiued them and promised to defend them from all forren enimies Thus the kingdome of Northumberland was brought vnder subiection to the kings of the Westsaxons after the state had béen sore weakened with contention and ciuill discord that had continued amongst the nobles of the countrie for the space of manie yeeres beside the inuasion made by outward enimies to the gréeuous damage of the people After that king Egbert had finished his businesse in Northumberland he turned his power towards the countrie of Northwales and subdued the same with the citie of Chester which till those daies the Britains or Welshmen had kept in their possession When king Egbert had obteined these victories and made such conquests as before is mentioned of the people héere in this land he caused a councell to be assembled at Winchester and there by aduise of the high estates he was crowned king as â—ouereigne gouernour and supreame lord of the whole land It is also recorded that he caused a commission to be directed foorth into all parts of the realme to giue commandement that from thence forward all the people inhabiting within this land should be called English men and not Saxons and likewise the land should be called England by one generall name though it should appéere as before is mentioned that it was so called shortlie after the first